Search the Community

Here now is a new chapter to Pleasure Growth - Enjoy Pleasure Growth Part 3 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ "Look, son. I know this has been kind of hard on you, everything that has happened so suddenly, but we're trying to help you out as best as we can, and you need to pick up your pace and adapt faster." Head basketball coach, Mr. Dreisden was saying to Aaron out in the middle of the basketball court. Aaron almost didn't respond to the coach he was so lost in the moment and wondering how he got here. It was only in the middle of the second month of the quarter, his second month away from home as a freshman at college and his whole world had been turned upside down and was getting more and more tossed each day. He had gone in for a horomone treatment to help him possibly grow at the beginning of summer. Nothing happened and the family figured it was a bust. Aaron was going to be a five and half foot tall man, unlike his brothers who ranged from six feet even to six feet four inches tall. But the night before he left for college, he had experienced a growth spurt; six inches in a night putting him at six feet tall. He didn't worry about it, he didn't think about it...he just thought the treatment worked, albeit in an odd manner. On top of that, the family's young ranch hand, turned friend, Zeke, who was earning money for college, the same one Aaron would attend, expressed an interest in Aaron and they were starting a relationship. Which is probably why Aaron hadn't worried too much about his growth spurt as it put him closer to Zeke's height of six foot four inches and made tussling in bed with him a lot easier and more fun. However, a month into the school year and Aaron had another growth spurt. Zeke surprised him while taking a shower and got him worked up, and started riding his, probably longer than Zeke's pole. The same sensation hit him as did their first night and sexual encounter together just before they left for college. Like last time, Aaron grew; boy did he grow! The next morning after Aaron woke up, Zeke spoke to him calmly and showed him what happened and then helped measure him. He had grown a whole foot taller! He was now seven feet tall. His musculature had grown as well. He had beefed up slightly from a lithe swimmer's build to a little bit more like a pro basketball player. And that's when the whole world turned upside down. He wasn't sure what he was going to do. He couldn't go to classes as he didn't fit into any of his old clothes, any of the clothes he nicked from his brothers' closet, nor Zeke's. He was well beyond being able to buy anything off the rack and he knew he couldn't afford anything custom made. Without clothes he couldn't attend classes, no attending classes meant getting expelled from school, and the return home...what would he say to his brothers? To his parents? They hadn't noticed his growth spurt the night before he left. He had intentionally stayed away from them until he was seated in the truck with Zeke to leave. They thought their five and a half foot tall relative had left, and now a seven footer was coming back home, because he couldn't get to classes. "Look... just breathe and we'll get ya through this." said Zeke after measuring Aaron that next morning. "How?! I have no clothes to wear...I have no money to buy clothes. I can't walk around all day in my bed sheets like a toga! And what is happening to me? The formula was supposed to help kick in my growth spurt, which should've been around the same as my brothers, not increase it to where I'm... I'm...." "Aaron, stop right there!" Zeke commanded in a huge deep voice, standing up to Aaron as if to face off with him, although he now only stood a few inches above Aaron's shoulder. His glowing green eyes pierced Aaron's blue ones and stared hard. "If you mention the word, 'freak', I don't care how big you are or get, I'll beat the crap out of you. You are not now and never will be a freak. Lots of guys are seven feet tall. There are opportunities you can take advantage of and use to help you out. You just have to switch gears a little. So, first things first is to find out what's happening to you. One of the guys on the basketball team is actually here on a science scholarship. He's studying bio-chemistry, genetics, and anatomy. We'll get him to come with us to school's doctor's office and help them out in taking samples and analysing them to see what's happening to you. Send some of them off to your doctor get him to look and confer and hopefully come up with a solution. Next, we'll go talk with the coach. See if we can get you on the basket ball team." "The basketball team? Zeke, I'm not an athlete. I've not been trained." "True, but listen. While you're still trying to figure out what's going on, maybe even still growing, they can play you, but play you light. Only sending you in for a couple of minutes each game. Happens a lot with freshman players, especially freshman who between senior year of high school and frosh year at college or during their freshman year they grow and now have to get used to their new body and sometimes a new position. The coaches can help train you, and on an athletic team they'll have medics who'll be watching and helping out with the training. They took me on, and I'm relatively short guy for basketball even at six feet-four. This school... able to get a seven footer...they'll go nuts. They might give you a scholarship which will help pay for some things and free up some money for clothes. Not only that, but you'll get a few team uniforms, away game set, home set, warm up and exercise pieces, that'll be free and just don't turn them in to the laundry after the games, wash them yourself and wear them in school." "I don't know, Zeke. Adding all those changes, on top of this..." "Hey, Aaron.... babe.... you won't be alone. I'm still here." Zeke approached Aaron and wrapped his slightly beefier arms around Aaron's torso and looked up at him softly. "I'm still here, babe. I fell in love with you. I'm wanting a relationship with you and that means I have to accept you for who or whatever you are. But the thing is, I love you, the person inside. Doesn't matter what happens to this shell on the outside, I'm here for the person inside to lean on, talk to, care, and love." "Zeke... stop..." "What? Why?" "It....it happens... that is I think...god! Zeke, I think it happens whenever I'm aroused. It happened our first night together." "I knew it! I knew you were bigger, and wearing my boots, too, I might add." and Zeke smiled at Aaron. "Sorry... was hopping you thought you'd left them behind. But I'm serious. It happened that first night, and then in the shower last night." "Ok... it's alright. I understand. We can still be boyfriends, I just need to respect that getting personally physical with you right now is out of the question until we find out what's going on." It didn't happen that way though. We left and took care of the items we made a plan to do. I walked into the medical office at the school and after pulling my records they were in shock. Zeke's teammate, Sanjay had come with us and walked back into the office with them to help plan a study of what was going on. They took several samples of blood and sent them off to various labs as well as my doctor back home and told me it was now a matter of waiting for results. From there we went over to the gymnasium and the basketball coaches' office. Zeke was right they were extatic. The rest of that afternoon was flurry of measurements and phone calls. First was to the rest of the basketball team coaching staff, then the team medics who put me through paces to see what I could do. After a shower, it was over to the statistition's office who took care of the team uniforms and gave me several sets of uniforms. While in the locker room I met with the President of the university, who listened to my story and condition and then listened to the team's medics asses of my abilities and body functions. He managed to find some money for a scholarship to offer me, if I considered parlaying my condition into playing basketball for the school. After that I sat with the coach as he made several phone calls to some major athletic equipment companies to see if he could get shoes for me. Yeah.... I grew big, and so did my feet, U.S. men's size twenty-five. He finally found a company willing to make me some shoes my size and donate to them as long as the school gave them proper credit. The next day the President scheduled a press conference with me as the star. In front of news reporters and television cameras I signed off on a scholarship contract to play for the school. Then the reporters and camera crew followed the President and I around the campus, like he was showing me the school, with a stop off at the college bookstore so he could present me with several oversized t-shirts, sweatshirts and pants, even a few polo shirts all my size, all emblazoned with the school logo, of course. With that came the emergency visit from my family. They arrived the week-end after the press conference and an irate call to the President for not letting them know before-hand what was happening to their son and brother. They were shocked to say the least. Mom did nothing but cry, hoping that her baby was alright. Dad was in shock at how big I had grown and wasn't sure what to say. My brothers, all gawked and whistled, but cheered and egged me on, smacking and patting me on the back, making comments like, "Well, if ya had to have the spurt late, ya might as well have it big! Knock 'em dead on the court, bro." During all of this there was Zeke. He didn't get to talk to me much, except in our dorm room, which got switched by the way so I could have a longer twin bed put in to accomodate my much longer frame. He would give me tips, coaching me on how to handle the fame, the attention, what was coming up, how to play athletic politics, and help teach me the finer points of basketball away from the court. But once we left that dorm room, he was off on the side. His athletic star was fading in my lime-light, but he was always there, with a small smile my way. It always made my stomach do a little flip. So, it was no surprise that his plan of staying away from me, didn't work out like he wanted. We were sitting in our dorm room, both studying, reclining on our beds, when I glanced over and saw him staring at me with that smile. I looked back at my homework, and then waited for when I noticed him looking back at his. I very gingerly set my school books aside and then just sat there smiling at him. He eventually noticed and did a small double take. "What?" Zeke said. "Nothing." I continued to smile at him. "What?!?" "Nothing....I'm just...trying to smile at you like I catch you smiling at me all the time." I moved over and leaned over him on the bed, getting my face close to his. "A...Aaron...what are you doing?" "I know it's only been a couple of weeks...but I can't take it anymore. I love you too, Zeke. For all the help you've given me, for all the plans you helped put together to take care of me, for all the coaching in basketball, but most especially for all those smiles you give me. It lets me know you care.... that you feel for me. That..." "That I love you..." I moved in and planted a kiss firmly and deeply on his lips. He responded by throwing his books aside and wrapping his arms around me as tight as he could and passionately returning the kiss. He pushed himself away from the bed, sending me backwards and landing on my bed. He looked down at me and then suddenly let fly... "Holy fuck!" I looked down where he was looking; it was at my crotch. My cock was already snaked down my pants leg and now it was snaking further, getting fatter, as it got harder. "Are you getting the same sensation as you did before?" "No...and I wouldn't care if I was. I want to be with you again so badly!" Zeke leaned in and kissed me passionately again, but then backed off and dropped to his knees. I let my head fall back, eyes closed, waiting, anticipating what Zeke was going to do; it was a surprise. Instead of going for my pants button, he went for my shoes, undid the lacing, took them and my socks off and began to massage my feet. When I finally looked down at him questioningly, he blushed and answered. "Sorry....It may sound funny from a fairly big man, but...it so turns me on that you're bigger than me. The size, musculature, and meatiness of your feet, drive me while. So does the touch of your massive paws. The way you can palm a basketball. I watch you get up in the morning, moving on the court, I get so turned on I nearly blow a load everytime." He took his hands and glided them across my feet, working his fingers between my toes, then caressing them across the instep, my ankle, and up my shins and calves, over my thighs, until he came to my waist band and gave me a signal to rise up so he could pull it down. He did so and up sprang my cock... Lord...even to me it looked huge, gigantic. "Son of a bitch! A...a...Aaron! That looks like a miniature Louisville slugger! And your balls....they need a tattoo that reads 'inflate to so many pounds P.S.I.'!" He took his hands and rested them on top of my prick head and then slowly caressed his way down my shaft. After several minutes of power stroking he eventually gave way to sucking my cock as best he could, until finally he growled like a caged animal, dove for his desk and pulled out some special lube. Smothering my cock and his hole in it, he eventually stood up on my bed and lowered himself down onto my engorged cock. "Oh! Sweet....UH-HUH! MOTHER FUCK!" He was already convulsing from my size. I could feel my cock spreading his ass cheeks farther and farther apart and the deeper I went in him the tighter he felt. "Put your hands on my waist and help me!" I put my hands on his waist and began to help him ride me and ride me and ride me. He took a few breaks, allowing him time to rest, me to suck him, him to screw my hole, to suck and play with each other's nipples, but finally he rode me until I blew a load so huge inside him, it came right back out like a cascading waterfall, despite the blockage of my cock. He collapsed on the bed and on top of me. His head resting on my chest, his left hand resting on my cock. His eyes widened as he watched it shrink and become flaccid once more. "It's like watching the hulk shrink down...only it's definitely not an average man it reverts to. Speaking of the hulk, don't you ever gain any serious muscle mass." I thought this kind of an odd statement, so I asked, "Why?" "Just something in me, likes big, built men. I love you, just you, that inner drive, personality of yours. I think you're marvelous. And now...now that it's encased in this huge, big footed, hung body....well, if you develop big bulging muscles...you never will wear any clothes." "Why cause I can't find anything in BIG and tall?" "No....cause I'll rip them off of you so I can always see this." That was two weeks ago. The last two weeks has been again a flurry of activity. My first game, training sessions, getting used to the training schedule, traveling for away games, studying for classes, learning how much food I now eat and how I have to eat it in the same amount of time. It's been just over a month since I grew and man, had it changed my life. "Aaron! Are you paying attention to me, son?" "Yes, sir, coach! I'm just trying to get my head wrapped around everything... the new plays taught today, as well as going over all the basics of play. Trying to think it all through and what I have to do for me, you, the team." Coach Dreisden paused for bit and stared at me. Finally he gave me a pat on the arm near my shoulder. "It's alright. I know I've been pushing you hard, but I do understand it's been a hell of a lot for you take. So many changes in your status at school, in your body's development... But you just said you were trying to focus on what you needed to do for yourself and for the team. I like that. That is a good attitude. I can cut you a little bit of slack. We're not really working or using you that much this year because you're so green, but next year... the school will be expecting a lot more out of you next year, as well as your junior and senior years if you stay on here." "I get what you're telling me coach. I'm trying to adapt and adapt quickly. Just this wasn't the arena I expected to make my mark in." "I know, son... I know. Well, you've got friends and family helping ya. Take a breather if ya need to, but when you can, get to work on it, hard, fast, continuously, and you might be able to garder a career out of it that can set you up for whatever real dreams you had planned to pursue. Go on, now. Hit the showers." "Actually, I've got some free time. Is it okay if I spend tonight practicing my shots?" "Sure...just don't over do it, but...good attitude. Hard work and practice pays off." The coach and the rest of the team hit the showers and I stayed behind practicing my shots and rebounds, running up and down the court, doing lay ups. I had probably been there about an hour and half or so. Practice ended at nine p.m. They were going to shut the gymnasium down in about a half an hour. I'd be ok though; tonight Zeke was working the front desk. I continued to practice for a while, but they shut the lights off. Probably thought everyone was already out. Wasn't a problem as there was still enough light from the doorways and other places I could see the baskets. But my mind had begun to wander a little bit from practicing. My mind wandered to lazy summer days with my brothers as we would play hoops out back. A couple of them almost a foot taller than me, a couple half a foot taller...never could get the ball from any of them. How different those games would be now. SWISSHHHHH! I'm the one who stands a foot taller than a couple of them now... SWISSHHHHHH! I'm the one who stands not a half a foot, but eight inches taller than the other two now.... SWISSHHHHHH! In fact I'm having to duck through doorways to enter rooms... BOUNCE!.....SWISSSHHHHH! I've become the big man on campus.... BOUNCE...BOUNCE....SWISSSSSHHHHHH! the BIG man on campus...... BOUNCE...BA-BOUNCE...BA-BOUCE....SWISSHHHHH! In the fraternity areas, some drunk ass gives me lip, they immediately shut up when I stand up. BOUNCE...BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... LAY UP....STUFF! All I have to do is stand up...don't need to get mean, or angry, or show off...just stand up. BOUNCE...BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... LAY UP....STUFF! CATCH...REBOUND...STUFF! Hmmm damn....I just flopped out of my briefs....hmmmmm that kind of feels good.... BOUNCE....SWISSSSH! The weight of my cock, pulling on my groin....feels...manly.... BOUNCE....BOUNCE.....LAY UP....STUFF! Feels sexy...all that meat, flopping in my basketball shorts, down most of the leg, rubbing against the fabric. BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSH! I'm...I'm the big man everywhere... BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSH! And my boyfriend likes it.... BOUNCE....SWISSSH! Likes that I can stuff the hell out of him..... BOUNCE...BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSSH! That my feet and hands are so much bigger than him... BOUNCE.... That I can palm this basketball with ease.... BOUNCE..... That I've become the big man on campus... BOUNCE.... THE big man on campus.... BOUNCE..... And he loves me....for all that I've become... SWISHHHHHHH! "Oooh!" Suddenly I felt it. My own thoughts on having become this giant of man had turned me on and my cock had begun to get erect. But with its erection came that sensation like I had experienced before one and two months ago. I tried to think of cold, cold showers...of suddenly shrinking down to the size of a gnome...of walking in on mom and dad in their bedroom.... but it was too late. I had started the erotic feelings and my cock was becoming erect. As it did so it gained in blood and size and weight and pulled on my groin even more, sending sexual sensations up through my body. It didn't matter what horrible thought I came up with now, I was trapped in a state of arousal. And that arousal and feeling spread throughout my whole body. As my cock snaked down longer, thicker, and harder, in my basketball shorts, my body began to grow taller, and thicker, harder, heavier, veinnier. I could feel my sleeves riding up my arms, across my delts, and heading for my shoulders. My shirt hem started rising up towards my chest exposing more and more of my abdominals as it rose. My shorts hem started rising above my knees and creeping up my thighs. But that wasn't the only part. I was filling out. I could feel myself not only getting heavier due to my height, I could feel my muscle mass increasing. Feel fibers breaking and healing, thickening and strengthening. I could feel the definition come in more and the striations developing. My clothes not only were shrinking they were getting tighter and tighter and along their climb up my body they began to rip and tear and split here and there. The sleeves split as they rode up across my delts. When the sleeves hit my shoulders, my back split the back of my shirt, while my ballooning chest split the front of the shirt down to the hem. Developing lats blew out the pits of the shirt under my arms. Meanwhile my thighs were making short work of the shorts splitting the seams and other places all the way up to my waist band. But butt bubbled out a little bit getting a lil' fuller, firmer, blowing the seat out of the shorts. My cock kept snaking on and on further and further down my leg till it's size and length were enough to overcome the restraints of the shorts leg, which was now split apart by the thighs anyway, and slowly began to rise higher and further and further out in an impossible erect state. My balls kept gaining in weight and size and I swear I could feel the cum churning and swirling inside them begging for release. But the pain was becoming incredibly intense as my body made my briefs tighter and tighter causing them to rack my balls. I was going into pain overload as my feet spread out and began growing in my now overly small shoes. I could feel my toes getting pushed and crammed in the front, toe section of the shoe, fighting for room, stretching the fabric. I could feel the sides of my feet extend beyond the sides of the shoe causing the leather sides to roll down and spread out flat against the floor becoming an extra part of the sole now. My heels were pressing fiercely into the back of the shoe screaming at them to burst, while my top arch and ankles grew and grew busting the laces, tongue, and hole of the shoes. Finally my feet broke free, spreading out farther, wider, longer, than the shoes ever hoped to be despite they're being a size twenty five. But I knew they were going to be huge. I knew they had to become massive gargantuan feet because I was growing... up...and up.... and up.....getting taller and taller... seven footers were in no way the big men on campus, or maybe they still were. They were the big men on campus but I was THE man on campus. I was the giant man on campus. Up and up I went. My feet out growing and completely covering my old tennis shoes. My clothes eventually all busting apart and sliding off my body cascading to the floor and I stood there, having caught the basketball in a last bounce close to me, holding it two handed, but realizing in one hand the basketball felt more like a baseball or something similar to me. My eyes finally stopped rising up. I finally stopped growing. My eyes were mere inches below the hoop, meaning my head was even with the hoop itself. I was now nine feet tall. NINE FEET TALL! "AUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I blew a load from my mammoth sized cock that I swear sprayed up into, through, and far above the hoop. Some cum splattering the back glass. In my extasy I convulsed and crushed my hands together, causing the basketball to pop. I stood there, in the dark, lost in my euphoria for a bit. Lost in thoughts of confusion over what was now going to happen to me. Despite what Zeke had said nearly a month ago, I had just grown into....a freak." I heard the sound of someone walking and the jingling of keys in the hall. It passed the gymnasium doors to the end of the hall and some lights went out. The gentleman then came and started closing the gymnasium doors; he stopped when he saw my silhouette. "Hey, the gym is now clos...are you nude? Dude, what the hell?!" He came near me at a decent pace and then began to slow down the closer he got to me... "A...a...A..Aar...Aaron?" Slowed down to a walk, he approached me and began to gently place his hands on me. He looked up at me to see my face and his eyes widened. "Aaron... what happened? It happened again didn't it?... Good lord...you are so tall... and bigger built... and that's not your.... ok... snap outta it, Zeke. It's okay, baby... I'm here.... I'm here... it'll be alright..." He noticed I was still lost in a stupor of some kind. That stupor was quickly getting replaced by panic. My peripheral vision had notice that Zeke's six foot four inch self, just came up to mere inches above my navel. Visual confirmation that I was indeed almost three feet taller than him. He grabbed me by the hand, then the arm, and finally the wrist when the other two proved too big to get a decent hand hold around. "Come on, baby...this way, towards the locker room showers. You can sit and relax for a bit under hot water, and I'll come clean the floor and...good lord, the back glass and net off. I'll call the coach and the doctors. We'll find out what do... come on... this way...this way..."

Greetings, reposting of part 2 of Pleasure Growth. Enjoy. - Frank Pleasure Growth Part 2 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ The next morning Aaron awoke and worked quickly. He noticed himself in his clothes, near door frames, he was taller, bigger. Using the bathroom he stared in awe, realizing his member was around 8.5 inches soft. His feet were far beyond his shoe size, beyond Zeke's which was painfully noticed as those were the closest size shoe he could wear, which he was, having stolen a pair of Zeke's boots before he left the cabin. What bothered him though was he didn't look mature. Glancing at himself in the full length mirror back at the house, he saw no shadows what-so-ever: no peach fuzz on his chin or lip, no sprigs under his arm, no feathering across his chest, arms or legs, no bush sprouting down under. Not that he expected it right away, but after last night - a growth spurt of six inches - he figured he'd see the start of hair at least. Shuffling around his brother's closets he knicked a couple shirts and one pair of jeans from each of them. He hoped that whatever this spurt was, it was almost done and this would get him through the year so he wouldn't have to waste a lot of his spare money for clothes. Aaron kept to himself that morning, packing his 'stolen' clothes. He also didn't want the family to notice that he had suddenly grown so much over night. He did like it though. He could almost see eye to eye with his dad and brothers now, he felt more like a grown man befitting his age. His entire body tingled a lil bit everytime he saw Zeke looking his way. Zeke was eyeing him with a look of hunger and lust sometimes, a look of approval others, as if there was something new that needed congratulations. Later he helped pack the truck for his and Zeke's ride to college. He arranged it so that he wound up sitting in the back that way there'd be no chance to notice and compare his and his dad's or his and Zeke's legs and therefore notice he'd grown. Besides, this gave him a chance to stretch his new legs out and he could also take off Zeke's boots, that were too small, and let his feet feel free. Not much was said after they arrived as time was used to a great extent getting the truck upacked, checked in at the dorm, the dorm room loaded, checked in at the school, orientation for dorm room rules. They were so tired that when his dad came up to say goodbye and give Aaron a hug, he didn't notice how much taller his son was. Aaron was going to love the dorm situation though, Zeke was going to be his roommate. The boys were very tired that night, so not much happened. For the next couple of weeks nothing happened either. Both of the boys were submerged in getting books for classes, finding their way around campus, finding their way around town, getting used to class schedules, and homework. There was more for Zeke to get used to as he was there on a sports scholarship and had to find all the ins and outs of the school gymnasium, sports complex, stadium, practice times. Too often one would be out cold asleep when the other came in from his day. But the love they started wasn't going to be stiffled, not by a long shot. One night while studying for a mid-term exam, Aaron was very edgy. "I'm never going to get this problem down!" He screamed and threw his book across the tiny dorm room. Rubbing his shoulder he commented to his self, "I'm not going to learn a damn thing while I'm this tense. I'm in pain." Picking up his book, he tried to study once again, but his shoulder pain spread to the other shoulder and then across his entire back. It throbbed in time with his breath and after a while the young man slammed his text book down. "There's only one thing that's going to take care of this." Grabbing a towel, soap and shampoo, he headed to the shower room. It was getting late, most of the students we either out at a club or already asleep in their beds. He turned the shower on, fairly hot, and let the steam build up while he took off his clothes. He sat on the bench next to his stall and marveled at his feet as he patted them on the tile floor. So big, long, wide, meaty, strong. He thought back to the last couple of months, how things seemed so much easier now that he was six feet tall. More people here looked at him, girls, and guys, he enjoyed the new attention. Shaking himself all over, he stood up and entered the stall letting the warm water cascade down his neck, shoulders, and back. He stood there for quite a while letting the heat take the tension out of his back. He was just about to start soaping up when suddenly, "Whoo, don't you look a sight." Before he could open his eyes, Zeke had stepped in grabbed Aaron's member, and in one quick motion managed to stuff it up his but and backed into him. "I've been wanting to feel you in me, for weeks, lover boy." "Zeke! No, not here, we could get caught." "Shhhh. Keep your voice down and we won't. Everyone in the dorm is asleep or out, so no one is going to notice. Besides we've not had a chance to see each other, like this, all nekked, wet, hot..." "Stop." Aaron said and he tried to pull away and out. Zeke's hands were to quick and still too strong. They reached behind his back and grabbed a hold of Aaron's side caressing his hips and abs, working down to his butt cheeks. "You want to leave this, now?" Zeke said as he started flexing his own buttocks making them squeeze and slightly rub on Aaron's soft cock stuffed inside him. "I want to feel you grow and fill me." With that Zeke started moving his hips and butt back and forth. "oh..." was all Aaron could say, along with a few moans shortly after. It didn't take long before Aaron felt it and tried to tell Zeke to stop once again. "S..ssss..st..t..t..t..op..p" Reaching around again, Zeke felt Aaron up from behind as best he could. "Man, you really were tense from studying weren't you? Or are you tense from making love? Why do you get so tense getting off? Wait..oh...yyyyyyeeeaah-ha ha-ha...that's it Aaron, let it go, let it grow!" Aaron had started to become errect inside of Zeke. Zeke was coaching it on. "Yeah... oh man, so long, so thick. You're up to about what ten inches now? come on! Hmnnnnfff get it up... show me how my lil man beats big old me. ..... uh, yeah about eleven now. Come on show me your foot long! whoa! ah...there it is... yes! Let me massage that for you with my butt." Zeke was lost in being filled so fully by his lover. He grabbed onto the top of the shower stall wall and did pullups on them lifting himself slightly up and down Aaron's shaft. Aaron stood there eye's rolling, skin turning red, lost in a sensation twenty times stronger than what Zeke was experiencing. But Zeke was making the most of his stiff lover. "Oh my god.... You had to stay short. If you got bigger, you'd probably have to be called yard stick. Ha ha.... ah fuck, you're so good. C'mon Aaron, say something. I love you too, the person. I want him to experience this as much as his member is. So long, so smooth, so thiiii-hick!" Zeke's eyes opened a little on his last ride down. "Damn, I must have gotten you worked up you feel a lil' BI-HIG!- er... A...aar..ron?" Aaron's cock was bigger and it was growing...lengthening, thickening, throbbing ever larger and larger with each pulse of blood. Zeke let out a couple of yelp moans and began to try his pull ups to pull himself off of Aaron. "Aaron, you're prick.. Ah-ho! I think it is grow-ING! Ah.. oh...my...god... so... big...huh..uh...so...thick....uhmf... the HEAD!" Indeed Zeke felt Aaron's rod grow, slink, further up and up his anus, and spreading his cheeks, his hole, more and more apart. He tried to do pull ups again but as far as he was trying to pull himself up, it seemed Aaron's snake grew too. He let go one time to try and get his footing on the floor then he'd turn him and Aaron around so he could be in the doorway and pull off. However, upon his toes touching the ground, he realized it was just the balls of his feet that were touching the ground, not the whole foot. He kicked them trying to get a foothold, but all they did was slide, and in the end it seemed only his toes reached the ground. No matter how long Aaron's schlong grew, this was not right... "A...a...aron? Are you growing?" No answer came from the young man. Zeke looked down and stared at Aaron's feet. They looked bigger than his. Almost as long as the tile one the floor, about 12" long. Zeke's eyes widened though as little by little, he saw it creep past the edge of the tile, but Aaron's heel wasn't moving forward. Aaron wasn't moving his feet; his feet we're growing. GROWING! Until shortly it seemed they were now a tile and a half long. This wasn't the only thing that seemed a foot and half long, if not longer. Aaron's cock was splitting Zeke in half, it felt like. Zeke tried to figure out what to do but was lost in watching Aaron. While watching the feet, he knew he saw Aaron's legs get longer and longer, a lil' thicker too, and perhaps a little bit muscular. He felt something swell, balloon up against his butt and realized it was Aaron's balls and sack. Trying to snap Aaron out of it, Zeke turned to scream out to him, but soon he was lost in realization. Aaron's torso stood taller than him, and a bit broader, his chest heaving up and down, developing more and more of a crescent look, the lats widening too. Zeke was seeing stars, in pain due to the amount of dick he had up his ass. He was woken up by the spray of water from the showerhead it was ricochetting off of Aaron's chest, for his head and shoulders were standing above it. Zeke was nearly lost in thought we suddenly he felt a tickling sensation in his ass - Aaron was blowing his load. Zeke was lost in euphoria, the sensation of the hot load flooding him, it felt like it was going up his butt, forced past his intestines, to rest in his stomach..... Zeke soon blew as well. Realizing Aaron was still somewhat in a stupor, Zeke pushed against the wall to shift his and Aaron's balance. If he didn't get off soon, the cum could dry and cement him to Aaron's, what felt like, yard long cock. It took a couple of tries, but Zeke finally succeeded in getting them turned a bit and slidding off Aaron's donkey dong, collapsed to the floor in front of the stall. Laying on the floor a while, Zeke stared across the stall at Aaron's feet; they looked HUGE! Zeke had seen size 23 tennis shoes and he was pretty sure Aaron's feet were bigger than those. Shakily, Zeke stood up and stammered, "A..Aaron, what happened?" He stood up straight and approached Aaron. Zeke's eyes came right to Aaron's shoulder. "hoooo-ly shit...." There in front of Zeke, was Aaron. Just moments ago he was a handsome, average, six foot tall, lithe swimmer's build, young man. Now, NOW....there stood a seven foot tall, basketball built athelete, with some of the largest dogs and the biggest dick ever seen on a man. Zeke picked up one of Aaron's hands, placing his in it, actually in it. His hand! That hand of his which used to dwarf Aaron's, now was engulfed by it. Aaron seemed to come out of the comatose state, just slightly, when Zeke placed a hand on Aaron's chest. He moved his head and looked down and saw Zeke standing there looking, short? "Zeke, what happened?" "Shhhhh...baby. I think you're going to need some rest." Zeke shut off the water, wrapped a towel around himself, two around Aaron, took him by the hand and led him back to their dorm room. He laid Aaron to sleep in his bed, looking at the long legs sticking slightly past the end and wondered what him and Aaron were going to do.

I'm going back to finish up stories I kind of left...forgotten...got stuck and dropped... So here is the reposting of this story and soon the continuation. I hope you enjoy. Pleasure Growth by F_R_Eaky Aaron was waiting in the examination room. He traveled to Dr. Yurgi's office in the hopes of evening things out, so to speak. His brothers, four of them, had all grown to be fairly good sized men between six feet to six feet four inches tall, but for some reason he stopped. Now 18, Aaron was much smaller compared to his older brothers as he was only 5'6". He received some ribbing from them for being small, and gay, although the family was actually accepting of his sexuality, but he did wish he had put on something of the same size as his brothers so he could rough-house back and help out better with work on the farm. He did fill out a little, but in general he still looked like a prepubescent boy. Cast downward, his ice blue eyes traced the lines in the tiles on the floor. Occasionally his hand flicked his platinum blond hair out of his lowered face, and he sighed waiting for the doctor's return. With the sudden opening of the door, Aaron's head snapped up and Doctor Yurgi stepped inside. "Good Afternoon, Aaron." "Afternoon." "Well, I bet you're anxious to hear the results." "Yeah." "Well, they're good. Very good. I think we'll go ahead and see if this works out for you. You understand what we're going to do?" "I think so. My body is lacking some of the chemicals, for my growth spurt to have happened, or they have some but way to few. You're going to insert some stem cells to create more of them and hopefully trigger a growth spurt response." Doctor Yurgi laughs. "Well… kind of. It's a little bit more complicated than that, but for someone your age and non-medical background, I think you've got a pretty good idea of what's going to happen." "Do you really think this will work?" "Unsure. We think it will. Our calculations predict it should. Course, that's not always the case… But if it does, you'll have your growth spurt and come closer or match your brothers soon." "How much taller will I get?" "Oh, it should be a normal growth spurt somewhere from four to nine inches depending on your genetics." "Cool" "Here take this, it'll help you sleep and when you wake up, you'll be on your way home and hopefully growing like a weed in a few days. Nurse Cloris, there will be two dishes in the lab, one with the stem cells, the other with some antibiotics, bring both here and prepare the syringes." One the other side of the Doctor's office, in his lab, there was Wylle. Wylle had been doing lots of study on genetics and in his free time in the lab had been working on a project for helping to create a perfect man: large feet and hands, tall body, extremely muscular, large balls and dick, hairy. He was a size queen for certain. He had just finished his batch of uber-DNA and set it aside in a Petri dish when a buzz came at the door announcing some work from Dr. Yurgi. When Wylle came back, his dish was gone…. A couple of months went by and Aaron's family felt a little down hearted for their son; the treatment hadn't worked. Aaron didn't seem too phased by it though. It might have been because he was used to being shorter than his brothers. He might have just decided, well, this is who I am and I'm going to be proud of it. It might have been because of Zeke. Zeke was a young man, Aaron's age, who had come to work as an assistant hand on Aaron's family's farm for some college money. He was svelt, tall, swarthy, gymnast build, and had an interest in Aaron. Jet black hair surrounded a set of blazing green eyes, very unusual and so very sensual above high cheekbones and full lips. It didn't hurt either that he was going to be attending the same college Aaron was attending. The two struck up a partnership for chores, that turned into a friendship, that turned into something more. The night before they were to depart for college, the two were out helping mend the fence line way back on the property. Burning hot was the sun that day. The young men kept their shirts and hats on for fear of being sunburned severly. With sweat the shirts clung to their bodies as they pounded in stakes and nailed boards to the sides, rigged barbed wired in between the slats. Zeke watched Aaron struggle with some of the wood but loved his perceverance in overcoming and completing the task. His stomach turned flip flops inside when he noticed Aarons shadow turn to him whenever he bent straight over to pick something up. Yes, Aaron would watch Zeke, admiring his but when he bent over, move up the back and look at the broad shoulders when Zeke would then stand up and stretch. Hour after hour passed with the nailing, the bending, the pounding, the lifting, the groaning, and suddenly… KABOOM! The men startled with jolt and looked up to the heavens. A massive thunderstorm had built up out of nowhere and was looming in on them. Quickly the boys grabbed everything they could and throw it together to be carried back as fast as they can, both of them knowing, they will not make it. About half way home, Zeke motions to Aaron to cut loose from the wagon; they'll never make it home safely with it in tow. As soon as they're unhooked the clouds unleashed a torrent of rain and they galloped across the plain soaked to the bone. An old stall stood near Zeke's ranch hand cabin. The guys decided to put the horses down there for the night instead of riding the rest of the way to the main complex. Running and laughing through the rain, Aaron and Zeke burst into Zeke's cabin and stood in front of the door dripping wet. "Damn, that cloud burst came outta nowhere!" "Shit, Zeke…I've seen worse ones pop up." "Well then you should've noticed the signs of this one!" said Zeke laughing and throwing Aaron a towel. "What am I gonna do with this?" "Dry yourself off, duh." "Won't do much good with these wet clothes on." "Yeah, true." Zeke laughed. "True." Aaron laughed. An enormous pause developed and hung heavy like the clouds outside the cabin. Zeke stared hard at Aaron. Aaron traveled up and down Zeke with his eyes until he met Zeke's then turned his head and blushed. "This is stupid, you know that?" "What?" Aaron said surprised. "Us." "U-u-us?" Stammered Aaron. Zeke moved in and pressed Aaron against a wall. His 6'4" frame looming down on Aaron. His head tilted over Aaron's right shoulder and neck, breathing hot and heavy, as it moved over the head and tilted then on the right side. The gymnast built torso leaning in a lil' on Aaron's, the legs and feet standing on either side of Aaron's. Moments passed as Aaron did nothing but stare at Zeke's chest, heaving slowly at first, but gaining in time, faster and faster, farther and farther, until he couldn't take it anymore and looked up right in to Zeke's eyes and froze. "Somewhere, inside of you, beats the heart of a big, big man. You strive to be more than you are. You demand of others and more importantly, yourself, that you do the same work as they. You keep trying harder and harder each day. And all that macho-ism is there in this lil' package with feather fly away blond hair and those piercing blue eyes…" "y..y..yeah…" "And I fell in love with you the moment our eyes met and knew something else between us should meet too." Zeke gently lifted Aaron's face up and locked lips full and firm. Aaron melted into the wall and nearly slunk to the floor, if he weren't held up by Zeke. "You know, you're gonna catch yourself to death with pneumonia if you don't get outta those wet clothes, Aaron." "uh…ah….(pant)…really? H…h…ho..how..ow..ow… d… do I prevent that?" Zeke firmly pushed Aaron to the wall. Moving to the middle of Aaron's shirt, in one easy motion he pulled the sides away from each other showering himself with small western buttons. As the shirt, guided by Zeke's meaty hands, cascaded off of Aaron, the same guides grabbed the bands of both the jeans and underwear and pulled them to the floor. Aaron stepped out of the pile of clothes and his boots blushing all over, staring dreamily into Zeke's emerald eyes. Bending forward Zeke once again pressed his body into Aarons and whispered in his ear, "Shuck me." Aaron followed the command almost hypnotically, peeling the soaked plaid off of Zeke's broad shoulders, burying his head into Zeke's pecs and tracing the crevice down through the abs with his face. Kneeling in front of Zeke, he fumbled a bit with Zeke's belt buckle and fly button, but finally let the pants fall. When they did so, Zeke stepped out of them, scooped up Aaron, carrying him to the bed. Laying him on the bed, Zeke starred at Aaron. Aaron in turned looked down his body at Zeke's midsection. LORD! Zeke looked huge. Maybe around a foot. "It's eleven." "W..w…wow." Aaron swallowed hard. "I won't break you. I can't break you. You're so…." Gliding round and round Aaron's rim, till finally driving ever so slowly into the middle. "OH FUCK, soooo tight." Slowly methodically, Zeke plunged in and out of Aaron. Aaron sat there with stars in his eyes for a while and slowly, gradually, the rush of lust, sexual desire began to come over him. He moaned for a moment and Zeke looked down to see Aaron's prick finally stir. Slowly it began to ooze out of him, snaking its way towards his abs. With each inch longer, it began to get thicker too. "Yeah, Aaron, let it go. Get aroused. Cum with me." On and on it kept going getting longer and longer, thicker and thicker, harder and harder. "Holy shit, Aaron. Look at it go! Who knew you were such a grower!" But looking down, Zeke noticed that all over, Aaron was turning the same color as his member. "Aaron, are ya still embarrassed? You're blushing all over. I told you… I'm hot for you and you should just give in, enjoy." Zeke pulled out and kneeled down at the end, going for Aaron's crotch. Zeke whistled lowly, "Whoa, look at your balls. Aaron, if you haven't grown yet, you've gotta grow sometime soon… yer balls are huge… gotta be full of testosterone, and……cum." And he dove in licking the balls and sucking the shaft of Aaron. All this time Aaron kept moaning, groaning, turning red, almost purple, like his prick. His muscles kept stiffening, and perhaps filling out. Aaron felt the pull of Zeke's mouth over every part of his body. On his balls he felt himself swell. On his prick he felt himself inflate. On his nipples he felt himself spread. Heart pounding, heading spinning, groin burning, when Zeke finally started sucking the schlong and fondling the nips, Aaron lost it stretching his arms, his legs, hands and toes out everywhere while his hips began to buck. "Ah…ahhh….oh… ZEKE! GOD! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Cumming loads and loads to where Zeke couldn't almost take it, Aaron moaned low and soft until he appeared to have passed out with a wry smile on his face. Grabbing a damp towel, Zeke started wiping him and Aaron off while telling him over and over, "Damn, lover. Who knew you had such a manly package. I think ya got me beat. I'm sure you have at least twelve." What was Zeke saying, thought Aaron. I know I've only got about six inches tops. "And ya know something," said Zeke as he climbed into bed next to Aaron pulling a comforter around them. "I think this summer I've helped put you through a work out cause I'm sure you're buffer than from the start of this summer." With that he cuddled Aaron close to him and they drifted off to sleep. ROOOOOM! Came the sound of the thunder in the middle of the night. It woke Aaron from a dream. Straining his eyes, he peered into the darkness beside him until the form of Zeke lying beside him came into focus. He caressed Zeke's face and then he slowly, gently got out of the bed to walk around for a bit and get a glass of water. Walking across the floor, Aaron stopped and spun around to look back to the bed. He thought he heard Zeke's footsteps across the floor. Zeke was still in bed. Looking down at his feet, Aaron almost gasped in shock – they were huge! Tapping them up and down he heard them making a nice heavy and meaty thump on the floor. What was going on? He went to get the glass of water to help steady himself. Reaching up as he approached the cabinet his hand smacked the middle of it with a loud whack! Jumping back in surprise, Aaron examined the reach of his arm. He reached out instinctively, knowing that at that height he would get the bottom corner of the cabinet, but instead his hand hit the middle of it. Shaking his head as if to clear cobwebs, Aaron walked back across the floor but stopped when he came to Zeke's boots. He stared at his feet and the boots for a long time then finally tried to slip one of his feet in. He had to push a bit to get it in, and once finally down, the boots felt a little tight! "What the hell?" thought Aaron. "Zeke wears a fourteen and a half, how can my feet feel tight in this?" The lightning flashed and revealed marks on the door frame. Aaron stared in disbelief. This cabin was normally used for the boys' sleep-overs, parties, and such while growing up. Aaron's dad used to mark everyone's height over the years on the door. What Aaron saw and realized now was unbelievable. He was staring straight ahead and his eye level standing straight and tall was above his last marking, his current height of 5' 6". He was now somewhere around six feet tall. Feeling light headed from the startling realization, Aaron staggered back into bed and curled up into Zeke. He must still be dreaming. This couldn't happen in a day or a night. It's all an image of the mind. Aaron drifted back to sleep wondering.

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

The young clean-shaven blonde college graduate walks into the office with a big smile on his face as he goes to sit down at the huge mahogany desk. As he does, the slender 36-year old office manager closes the door and quickly locks it before rushing over to sit down at his oversized captain’s chair. The man grins showing off his remarkably sharp canines which immediately get the attention of Owen. ‘So…..let me take a look at your credentials for a minute young sir.’ The man undoes his nice blazer and pulls it off to reveal his crisp alabaster dress shirt. A tuft of chest hair peeks above his brown tie and top button. Owen stares slightly at it while the man taps his desk lightly with his long fingers. He looks up and seems a bit puzzled at something he sees on the paper lying in front of him. ‘Hmm….Owen (takes his glasses off from his head), what do you know about this company?’ The young man goes on a small tangent about what the company’s background is and what products they offer. The older man puts his hand up and gets a snarl on his face. His face fuzz seems a tiny bit thicker than from when he sat down. Owen thinks it is part of his imagination and just sits motionless as the man gets up. He walks over to the window in the corner of the room. ‘What I am asking you sir is, do you REALLY know what we do here?’ Owen seems to be confused as to what the older man means by this. ‘Umm…..well according to your website, you develop and market products to be distributed to pharmaceutical companies such as serums to be mixed with toxic venom to create antidotes.’ The man smiles and shows his teeth again before lightly wiping a few beads of sweat off his head. His bald head lightly glistens as he stands by the window. He turns to look at Owen again. ‘That is true sir…..but…..(pauses for a few seconds)…..what I really want to know is did anyone refer you for this position?’ ‘As a matter of fact someone did which really surprised me. He said that this part of the company is the most rewarding so I accepted his offer to come interview for this position with you even though I have no idea as to what exactly it is supposed to be.’ The man appears to be sweating a little more than before as he wipes a few more beads of sweat off his head. His pits are creating wet spots under his shirt as Owen notices the thick patches of hair from beneath them. He tries not to look too closely but the manager is fully aware of his curiosity. ‘Interesting Owen…..I think your coworker may have been holding something back because if he sent you to me…..(pauses again this time for about ten seconds as he feels his whole body sweating now)…..then he must think you are qualified to work for me. You wouldn’t happen to know……(the man groans a bit as he puts his hand on the window)…..who it was that you spoke to would you?’ Owen can see that the manager is in some kind of discomfort, but is afraid to move from his chair. ‘Yes, his name is Blake Dartmouth. He said he was your apprentice about four years ago and highly recommended me for a similar job. I suppose you need a new assistant to help you out?’ The man makes a few jerky movements as a few popping sounds start to ring in the air making Owen look around the room. The manager starts to breathe a bit heavier now as he turns his body around towards the back wall showing his soaked back which suddenly looks as if it is slowly expanding. It was once fairly loose but now is slowing stretching the fabric as Owen hears the popping sounds increasing. ‘Ohhh…..(breathing increases as the man now has a slight angst in his voice)…..I remember…..ummm…..Blake…..(stretching sounds)…..’ ‘Mr. Brooke, are you alright? You seem to be having trouble with your clothes.’ Owen can see new contours forming in the man’s legs as his slacks pull tighter against his body and ride his wider ass which is putting a lot of strain against the fabric. ‘Ummm……Owen…..I think we may need to conclude the interview…..rrriiippp…..I seem…..(feels power starting to course through his veins)…..to be in the middle of something.’ Breathing heavily, he turns back around to show his growing pecs soaking through his shirt as the thick muscles pull the fabric tightly against themselves and his chest hair forces its way through each gap between the buttons. ‘Ohh gawd sir……(stretching continues)…..i guess our secret in this department is going to be out now…..I (ripping sounds)…..sort of used some of the serum on me…..(more stretching)…..and it kind of worked. Oh my gawd, it feels so amazing Owen.’ The man’s massive quads split the seams on his slacks as they spill out over the sides. Owen stares shockingly at the growing manager’s legs. The man wipes his face and head with his bare hands which are getting thicker and slightly hairier. He now has a fully-grown beard covering his face and his neck muscles have begun to grow. ‘If you want to avoid what is going to happen next Owen, I suggest you go unlock that door behind you because I…..*rrriiippp*…..am…..*stretch*…..oh fuck…..*boom*…..WATCH ME OWEN, WATCH ME BECOME A FUCKING GAWD.’ The man’s chest blasts buttons everywhere as his engorged hairy pecs rip and shred their way through the front of his shirt. Numerous shredding sounds are heard as his back, lats, and traps destroy several other seams. ‘OH YEAH OWEN…..KEEP WATCHING MAN…..WATCH MY PUNY ARMS BECOME GIANT CANNONS.’ With the sleeves still fairly intact, the man strains as he flexes his biceps and triceps. The expanding balls of muscle quickly disintegrate the sleeves and continue to grow wildly. The sensation of them growing sends a surge of power into Brooke’s crotch. ‘MMMMM…..OH MY GAWD YES…..LOOK DOWN AT MY COCK OWEN…..IT WILL BE FREE SHORTLY.’ Owen hears loud stretching sounds coming from the manager’s crotch as the man’s underwear shreds and falls to the ground. The surprised young man can see what looks like an expanding snake from beneath the man’s pants. His balls continue to expand as his belt strains desperately against his thickening midsection. His tiny waist swells up into a magnificent roid gut as his emerging abs stretch and pull their way across his middle. The thick obliques manage to meet up with his massive lats which are flaring up against his huge arms. The thick veins in his forearms continue to grow as his hands tear off what remains of his dress shirt. ‘AHH YES…..FUCKING DESTROY THAT BELT……MMMMM…..I LOVE THE WAY THIS FEELS…..ALL OF THAT POWER RAGING INSIDE MY COCK…..’ Owen can see the leather starting to split on it as the cock thickens even more. The zipper finally gives way revealing a huge segment of his rod which has an engorged vein slowly tearing its way through the fabric. The young man can’t take his eyes off of what is happening. The seam in the back of the manager’s pants finally rips open as his growing hairy ass begins to force its way out. The manager immediately rubs his hole with his thick meaty fingers and shoves them inside. He growls as he feels his cock leaking tons of precum on the inside of his slacks. ‘OH GAWD YES…..MY FEET ARE GROWING…..’ Owen hears two huge explosions as Brooke’s growing toes and ankles destroy the leather shoes he is wearing as well as his socks. It isn’t long before the man’s belt finally breaks and his slacks fall to the floor. His raging cock slings a few jets of precum on to Owen’s clothes which surprises him. The once slender office manager is now resembling a gigantic bodybuilder similar to Craig Golias or maybe even Greg Kovacs. His monstrous size finally makes Owen jump up and run to the door. Brooke laughs a little before he finally says something to the frightened young man. ‘OHH you can’t go now Owen. You had your chance to leave but you stayed to watch the whole thing. You have passed two parts of the interview, now in order to get the position, you have to pass the third part.’ Owen tries desperately to unlock the door but fails once Brooke goes over and breaks the knob off. The huge muscled man lightly grabs Owen’s hands and puts them on his raging cock. The young man feels the power racing in it and moans. ‘AHH now see. You responded to that in an unusual way young man. All you have to do is complete a test with me and you will be my new assistant. It won’t be that hard for you I know because I’m sure you have had a little bit of practice.’ Owen stares intently at the bouncing rod between his hands. He then leans his head up to stick his tongue out and chew on the dangling nip on his right pec. This surprises Brooke and makes his shoot another rope of precum onto Owen. ‘MMMM FUCK THAT FEELS SO GOOD MAN. COME ON, MAKE ME CUM OWEN. WORSHIP ME…..WORK FOR YOUR JOB.’ Owen moves back and forth to both nips as he puts his hands on to Brooke’s incredibly veiny cannons and squeezes them tightly. He moans loudly moving his mouth up to both arms and buries his head into both of them. ‘YES OWEN…..FUCK YEAH MAN…..LOSE YOURSELF IN MY BODY…..MAKE ME ERUPT…..MMMMM FUCK I FEEL IT BUILDING NOW…..’ Brooke feels his balls stretching his sac to the point that they nearly burst. The volcano flows into his cock quickly as he squeezes Owen against his chest nearly crushing him. Owen feels the mountain of muscle against his soaked suit and yells in ecstasy as he stains his pants and underwear with his jizz. ‘GET DOWN QUICK OWEN SO I CAN SHOW YOU WHAT A REAL GAWD MAKES INSIDE HIS BODY.’ The young man jumps down and gets underneath the purplish rod to feel its power as the veins contract. Owen licks its sides as the eruption begins shooting massive ropes of cum all over the office. Brooke yells in delight as Owen decides to lock his own mouth onto the massive head of the manager’s cock and gulp down some of his seed. The manager is shocked by this and rubs his young applicant’s head. ‘OH FUCK OWEN…..I DON’T THINK YOU SHOULD BE DOING THIS. I don’t know what could happen to you as a result of drinking my cum.’ Owen continues to gulp down each rope until he nearly throws up. He falls over as Brooke drips the remainder all over the young man’s drenched suit. He reaches down to pick the unconscious man up and puts him on his desk. He locks his lips on Owen’s and starts doing CPR. It isn’t long before the young man chokes and spits a bit of the cum out. Brooke smiles down at him and rubs his wet shirt and jacket. ‘You are hired for the position Owen. I think you are the perfect candidate for the job. Blake was right to send you to me because you have the drive to succeed under me. You have already dived into the work headfirst so we might as well see what happens next.’

Cockring - Chapter 3 - Adapting Brian woke up Sunday at his usual time, showered, shaved and got dressed for the day. Then he made coffee, and read the paper. He delved deeply into those sections that usually were of interest to him and skimmed over those which were held little interest. Today an article in the Life Styles section caught his eye. It was about 'glow in the dark' ink being used for tattoos. He read the article with some interest. The article was mostly dealing with the ink used to make them glow but it also covered other topics. 'Ten questions to ask yourself before getting a tattoo' and 'Tattoo removal options' were just a few that were of interest to him. The part about lasers being the only effective method to remove a tattoo really held his attention. He had been considering getting a tattoo for months. Never able to decide just where to put it, he hadn't gotten around to having it done yet. The obvious choice would be on his bicep with second choice location on his upper back. The permanence of a tattoo was a big issue and for that reason he'd considered getting it on his abdomen just below his navel and extending to his cock. In this location it would not be visible at work and only those who'd seen him shirtless would know he even had one. A related issue for Brian was the fear of identification. If any one of his male sex partners took it upon themselves to make trouble, a tattoo would clearly identify him. It would be enough to convince anyone in his family that the guy had really been with Brian. The presence of this cockring was another identifying item that he now had to fear. Although these same men would never suspect he was stuck wearing it all the time. Thus it was less likely to be used as 'evidence' to convince someone of his identity. None the less the size and weight of the cockring was a constant reminder that he needed to be even more careful, especially around his family. Routine life would have to change a bit. Imagine trying to explain why you're wearing a cockring all the time, let alone the same cockring. Obviously he wasn't used to wearing a cockring all the time. He knew it would be necessary to devise credible reason why he would suddenly decide to wear a heavy piece of jewelry, especially a cockring. He knew a tattoo was more socially acceptable and common place to others than they had been just a few years earlier. The article this morning provided an excuse for why he chose not to get a tattoo. It was too permanent. A piercing would also be more acceptable, nips, ears or something. He could say that piercing were of interest to him but more acceptable with the younger generation. Also, the risk of injury from the jewelry getting torn out wasn't worth it. These reasons sounded good to Brian. He still needed something soon to explain the choice of a cockring, as the situation in the gym shower yesterday was too close. He finished the newspaper and made some lunch. Turned on his laptop and logged in to check his emails. He kept expecting to see something from Chad. He figured sooner or later Chad would have to explain the real reason for the cockring. He had many unanswered questions surrounding it. Questions that only Chad could answer. He was relieved and frustrated as there was nothing from Chad. He read thru his other emails, some junk, some from friends wanting to 'connect' this week and a few new men contacting him for more information. He always had to be working the potential to keep his sexual needs satisfied. Surprising how many men promise to connect but don't go through with the actual meeting. He then opened Google and began searching; trying to find out if anyone had logged anything about a similar situation with a cockring that couldn't be removed. He found lots of articles about men who'd put on cock rings or stuck something up their ass and had to go to the hospital and get it removed. But that wasn't an option. Going to the hospital was not something that he could hide from his family. They would find out that he had done something unacceptable. The implications would again arouse suspicions that he was having sex with someone else. Why else would Brian even think of trying on known sex toy, unless he planned to have sex with someone else? Frustrated by his searches he finished his lunch and got ready to relax by the pool. It was another beautiful day to relax and get some sun by the pool. Brian would rather be naked in the sun, but neighbors were too close. He made due by wearing his skimpiest bikini whenever he could get away with it. He was alone today so he put it on, grabbed his mirrored sunglasses and book. He spread his towel on the lounge chair and sprawled out face down on the lounge to read. The hot sun felt great as it penetrated the fibers of every muscle in his back. As most people who desired no tan lines, he had to lie in different positions to try and get even exposure. Soaking up the sun always made him feel energized and he had a good tan built up this year. Wanting to maintain the all over tan, Brian would shift his bikini around or bunch it up as best he could to provide maximum exposure to the sun. While laying face down wasn't any problem. Once on his side or especially on his back, he had to be more careful as it was very easy for the cockring to become visible. After a couple of hours and several positions he found himself laying on his back, inclined facing the hot sun as he felt the sweat running off his chest. He put his book down to take a drink of water as the sun reflected off the bright chrome finish of the exposed cockring into his eyes drawing attention to it. Brian looked at it admiring how it accentuated his large cock, protruding from his body. He realized that he was actually getting used to wearing the cockring. Surprisingly it wasn't uncomfortable and it did make him feel more masculine, powerful, and very virile. 'Maybe this won't be so bad in the long run,' he thought to himself. 'I wonder if I'll be allowed to use this as a tool for my own pleasure.' He slowly ran his hands over the light coating of hair on his broad chest and pinched his nips. Then he slowly continued, moving his hands down the ripples of his torso, across his abs and to the base of his cock. Carefully twisting the cockring bit by bit. In no time at all his erection sprung forth. He stopped suddenly as a terrible thought crossed his mind. 'No one else can be allowed to know what happens to me if the cockring is tampered with!' If any other man found out and purposely tried to tamper with the cockring, Brian knew he'd loose total control of the situation. He quickly adjusted his swimsuit to cover his exposed cock and ring while taking his mind off that thought. His eyes were tired from reading so he lay back with his eyes closed to give them a rest. In no time he had dozed off. As the clouds moved in and air cooled a chilly gust awakened him. He checked the time and realized he was late for his workout at the gym. He picked up his stuff, went in the house and quickly changed, then grabbed his gym bag and bolted out the door. Brian’s time at the gym working out was a good time to take his mind off problems and focus on his physical self. There were few distractions at the gym as most the others wore headsets and listened to music as they worked out, much as he often did. An occasional nod here or hello there usually sufficed for being friendly. In the locker room he had no problem changing into his gym shorts or tank top and the Jock Sock he wore daily also doubled as a jockstrap to provide enough coverage to hide the cockring. Workout was going well, he greeted those he knew and chatted a bit between exercises. Sunday was his chest and back routine which meant he spent a lot of time in the free weights using the incline bench and then on the Smith machine repeating the same routine with the 45 degree bench reversed for the decline press. He finished up on some of the other machines to provide a full range of exercises for the various muscles. About half way through his workout he noticed a guy he hadn't seen since last fall. The guy was around 30, light brown hair and a nice trim build. Brian had seen him in the gym and in shower before and he usually had an overweight buddy with him. Today he was there alone. Brian remembered the guy and his buddy would go through a cursory workout, spending a lot of the time chatting between them and watching others workout. They took an extra long time in the shower soaping up and rinsing off repeatedly as they continued their private conversation amongst themselves. The guy was Tim, he intrigued Brian as he had a soft furry coat of hair starting on his lower back just above his ass and covering both legs completely. His lower arms were also covered the same soft fur but his chest, abs and back were hairless. He had powerful legs and a tight hard ass, but wasn't as developed in his upper body. He remained Brian of pictures of satyrs in mythology books, although he didn't have the hooves or horns. His face was handsome and mischievous with large blue eyes. Brian had caught Tim checking him out in the shower once or twice before and wondered if there was anything more he should know about Tim. He even thought he saw Tim with his hands on his groin stroking himself after Brain was standing out in the drying area. A few months ago Brian had noticed Tim wasn't working out with his buddy anymore. He asked the buddy what had happened. The guy replied, "Oh, Tim plays hockey a lot and is at training camp. He'll be back this summer." And that he was in all his firm naked splendor. Chad was enjoying his Sunday but knew he had to check on his studs. Turning on his computer and logging into the system the display came up quickly. All the dots were green on the GPS map, so he checked the summary info on each one by one. When he clicked on Brian, he noticed the pulse rate and blood pressure were much higher than normal, but the arousal indicator read only slighty higher. He was curious what might be going on and thought it would be a good idea to see what Brian was up to. Zooming in on the GPS showed Brian wasn't at home, but at a nearby Community center. According the centers data it had video surveillance. "Nice" he said aloud as he tapped into the Cameras and tried to locate Brian on the video. "There he is on the PecDec machine." He zoomed the camera in and watched Brian's powerful chest as he pumped out several reps, straining to finish the last couple. He then pauses to rest between his sets. His chest was rapidly expanding and contracting with every breath. Scanning lower he could see that Brian had to be partially erect as well. Then he noticed Brian was looking across the room repeatedly at something. He couldn't see what it was, but Brian's eyes focused in on it several times. The smile on his face indicated to Chad that 'it' was more likely a person. Brian watched Tim and noticed he wasn't really into a routine much today. As before, he still seemed even more interested in watching others now that his friend wasn't here with him today. Several times he looked up and caught Tim watching him. As he wondered if Tim had something more on his mind today, his cock began to respond. He knew instantly that he wouldn't mind being a part of something with Tim should the situation warrant. Just then the arousal indicator started to raise confirming Chad's suspicion. He tried to change cameras to find out who it was that caused this arousal in Brian. He was frustrated to find there weren't enough cameras to cover the whole gym. Whoever it was would remain a mystery to Chad for now. Chad watched the indicator slowly return to normal as Brian continued his workout. With the excitement over he moved on to check on the rest of his acquisitions in the system just as an email arrived. I understand you found the Minneapolis stud. Will be anxious to see how he performs compared to the others. Know us Minnesota guys can really get horned up over the long Winters. Keep me posted. BTW - Congrats on the profitability for last quarter. Way ahead of the forecast in the business plan. - Doc Doc, was his business partner. The one with the finances to get this project going. He mostly stayed in the background as he totally trusted Chad running the business and keeping the project plan on track. Tim left the workout area before Brian finished his workout. Brian didn't know when Tim finished up but figured he'd run into him again another day. He finished his workout, refilled his water bottle and went down to the locker room. He knew that undressing in the locker room would again open him up for risk of exposure. He rehearsed in his mind what he would say if confronted by anyone. He began to perspire as he got more nervous about it. There were several men in the locker room when he arrived. Brian mixed up his protein shake and drank it slowly before washing out the container. He used it as convenient delay before undressing completely until a man and his son nearby, were done and left. He couldn't wait out the old guy in the locker next to him who usually took over an hour in the locker room chatting with others, as he moved so slowly. He really didn't want to have to explain it to him yet, but needed to shower and get home. He undressed, trying to act as normal as possible. 'Whew', he thought, 'I might make it another day.' The man was so distracted by other things that he didn't notice the cockring at all. He held the towel draped loosely in front of him as he made his way into the shower. He took his towel in with him and hung it the empty shower head nearby. He didn't realize just how nervous he was about this whole situation. A hairy heavy set guy was in the showers and watched him enter. Brian realized that taking the towel in with him actually drew attention he didn't want. Facing the wall and soaping up, Brian managed to keep the cockring hidden until the man left. Relieved to be alone at last, Brian continued to soap up and rinse off. The hot hard spray felt good as it pounded on his engourged muscles. Massaging them as the hard spray pelted like small hail stones. Suddenly he heard another shower turning on. Looking over his shoulder, with soap running into his eyes, he saw who it was. Who else but Tim. It was now clear what happened to Tim as he was taking off his swimsuit. He must have left the gym to do laps or enjoy the whirlpool, before quitting for the day. "Looks like you had a good workout up there today." Tim said in his deep sexy voice as he eyed Brian head to toe. Wow, he's never spoke to me before. Brian thought and didn't want to just ignore the guy so he replied over his shoulder. "Yeah, this was one of my heavier days." "Well your body is really is showing how hard you've been working out. I can see a big gain since last time" "Thanks, I haven't seen you working out with your buddy in months." "Yeah, I play hockey, so only workout here during off season. My buddy, found another guy to be with." Tim said, sounding disappointed. "Well, some things change over time, sure you'll find a new bud soon." "I guess so. I'm open for new things, so keeping my options open." Tim turned to face his shower and continue washing off. Brian grabbed his towel, drying as he walked to the drying area. As he finished up, he figured he was almost safe. But then he caught Tim's big blue eyes reflected in the large mirror of the drying area. Tim had stepped into the shower doorway, far enough to see Brian's reflection in mirror. He realized the cockring was in plain view and totally visible to Tim. 'Dam', he thought, 'don't say anything to me about it or I'll get an erection'. He was about ready to head to his locker just as Tim spoke up. "Nice cockring", he said softly to Brian, and then added, "looks good on you too." 'Now what do I do? What do I say? Got to act natural and bold.' Thoughts ran rampant through his mind. "Thanks, I like it. Guess I'm open for new things too." He stated mater of factly, knowing he needed and wanted to show self confidence in his response. Twistins sideways as he moved his towel aside, allowing Tim a clear view of his stiffening cock and the thick silver cockring. Tim stepped toward Brian and placed his hand on Brian's shoulder, turning him around the rest of the way for a better view, before directing him into the shower area. He then proceeded to run his hands down over Brian's firm, pumped pecs, across the ridges of his rippled abs and to the base of his engorged cock. Brian moved his hand to block Tim from touching the cockring out of fear that it would react. But Tim stepped even closer, ignoring the monster for the moment and instead started kissing and deeply probing Brians mouth. Brian was getting so aroused. He struggle to adjust to the situation while still trying intently to listen for other men in the locker room. "It'll be okay," Tim said calmly sensing Brians concern, "I've done this with my coach many times and never got caught. There's always a way around any interruption." "Talk about a sexual fantasy. I've never done it in a gym shower room before." Brian whispered softly in his deep masculin voice as his hands ran over Tim's supple body and smooth chest. "Wish I was your coach, not that I could help you much with your hockey training." "What? With your incredible body and what you must know about exercise? I've watched you working out and I know there is plenty of other training you'd be able to provide me too." He slowly lowered himself down onto his knees. Wrapped both hands around Brians rock hard cock and added. "Plus you've got this huge piece of specialized training equipment and I'm sure you can teach me how to use it properly." He slowly stroked its length, investigating every vein and ridge along the length. The massive head which ended with a deep ridge dividing it from the shaft. Then, opening his mouth wide, he began slowly envelope it, inch by inch. Savoring the massive cock slowly as he ran his hands back up Brian’s rippled torso to his pecs. He brushed across the two hard nips which force Brian to lunge forward, driving his cock past the back of Tim's throat. He pulled back enough to mouth, "Fuck are you wired!", before he started working them forcefully, driving Brian wild. Brian leaned his back against the wall, overwhelmed and totally consumed by all the stimulus flooding his senses. He couldn't remember the last time someone sucked his cock like this. Combined with the erotic connection between his nips and his cock it was too much. He was rapidly building toward loosing his load inside Tim's talented throat. Brian grabbbed Tim's wrists with his hands and pulled him up. Wrapping Tim's arms around his neck and then reaching behind Tim, pulled him close in a tight embrace. Their bodies meshed together tightly as Brians rock hard cock slipped past Tim's dick and between those erotic furry legs. "You’re incredible!" Brian spoke softly as he kissed Tim and probed deeply inside his mouth with his tongue, he tasted Tim. "mmmmmmm, and so tasty. I had to slow you down or you'd be gagging down my load already. This is way to exhilarating to rush. The threat of being discovered is heightening everything more than you can imagine." "Threat of exposure always makes it better for me too." Brian ran his hands down over Tim's tight ass. "Man, it really is just like fur." "You like that? Turns some guys off, they say it's like I'm covered with animal fur. If only they knew how much I love it when they compare me to animals. It really turns me on." "Animal, more like a mythical Satyr. Sex crazed half man, half goat. Explains the furry bottom and hairless top, doesn't it? And makes you sexy as hell." "Fuck yeah, a sex crazed Satyr! That’s me all right. This Satyr wants to finish the job he started." Tim sank back down to his knees, his hand briefly pulling on the cockring as he positioned his mouth over the thick head, taking it as deeply as he could once again. The reaction and growth was so rapid that it caught Tim totally unprepared as he felt Brian's cock head deep in his throat. The expansive growth stretched Tim's throat wider than he'd ever experienced. His eyes stared widely at Brian, in a fearful expression. He was knew the monsterous dickhead was stuck in his throat and feared it would suffocate him before he'd get it back out. He struggled and began to panic a bit before it finally returned to more normal size and he was able to pull the deep ridge behind the head out of his throat. "UGH! What the fuck happened?" Tim questioned, but before Brian could answer Tim had swallowed the cock again and again. Wanting more and more of Brian's wet glistening cock. He really had to struggle to get enough of the thick monster. Totally addicted to it's size and the thick head. He sucked harder and harder until Brian's body began to spasm violently, every muscle pumped and strained as his cum surged up and shot forcefully, deep into Tim. Tim struggled to swallow every drop of the thick, sweet cream. Then he squeezed Brian's big balls and cock, milking the last drops. Finally, he stood up and kissed Brian as he turned the faucet on the shower to icy cold. "Time for us to cool off!" Tim laughed as the two shivered beneath the spray. Tim stepped into the drying area first, picked Brian's towel up off the floor and tossed it into Brian still in the shower room. "You’ll need this!" he said with a nod toward the lockers, indicating someone was heading toward them. Brian quickly wrapped the towel around his waist trying to restrain the huge protruding bulge from his cock as he stepped into the drying area. They both were able to get dressed without attracting additional attention. They went out the door together and headed off toward the cars in opposite directions. "Until next time, coach." Tim shouted. "I want to work more on my forearm grip to better handle those hard sticking moves." "Yeah, I'll teach you how to handle the big stick even better." Brain replied, "You'll also have to work much harder on the pecs too next time. They work hand in hand you know." They both knew what Brian really meant. Once home, Brian ate supper with his family and afterward they settled in to watch a couple of shows on TV. Finding nothing but reruns on, the other family members decide to go to a movie. Brian stayed home as he wasn't interested in another stupid animated comedy. He had to get ready for work in the morning, whereas they were both able to sleep in the next day. He also wondered if the actions of the cockring could actually hurt someone sometime. He'd have to be carefull, but admitted to himself that he really liked the powerful feelings he got from the cockring and the impact on his body and it's musculature was fantastic! He got his stuff ready and packed in his backpack for the morning. Filled the coffee maker and set the timer. He brushed his teeth, undressed, and slipped on his sleep shorts. He always slept in the raw, so never actually wore them to bed, but needed to cover up for the rest of the family. He had some time left so he checked his email one last time before bed. He read a few mails from friends. They were mostly chatty friendly notes, but some wanted to get together again and others wanted to know if he was going to the next party. He exchanged pictures with a few new potential friends and even got a new video from a hot guy he'd been chatting with for a couple of years out in California, Kevin. He looked out the window to check the driveway to be sure no one was home yet and then realized the movie would run at least another half hour. Plenty of time he thought. He slipped off his shorts and sat down to enjoy the video. "Oh, Shit!" he said aloud. "I can't believe he actually recorded this." The vid opened with Kevin stroking the other guy’s dick. Talking about how big around it was and how he only wished the guy's dick was as large as Brian’s. He even said, "Don't worry, my bud here offered to help me practice so I'll be able to handle you better when I come out to visit." It continued and quickly became a very hot scene showing Kevin sucking on the guy's very thick dick. Kevin was working hard trying to swallow it all and was about to give up. Just when the top guy grabbed Kevin's head and started violently face fucking him. Kevin went wild, he didn't fight back, instead placed his hands on over the other guys hands, which let him know to continue. Kevin swallowed and turned red several times from holding his breath, before he was allowed to get more air. At the end, he let go of the guys hands, wrapped his arms around the guy’s ass and pulled him as tight as possible. This forced the guys cock totally inside Kevin's hungry mouth. You could see Kevin swallowing and still not wanting to release the guys cock. He finally had to release him and had to gasp for a breath of air; before he licked his lips of the last drop of cum. Kevin turned to the camera and with a big smile said, "You’re next Stud! You and that fucking huge bull cock.” Brian was hard now. He just had to watch this again as he jacked off. Chad had been doing his nightly bed check on the studs and opened up Brian's data just before Brian watched the vid the first time. The data indicated that Brian had sex shortly after the last time Chad had checked on him. The location data showed it was at the gym leaving Chad to wonder if Brian and 'whoever' had connected after Chad stopped watching. It was only moments later that the real time data showed Brian's arousal indicator was climbing rapidly. Quickly checking the GPS showed that Brian was home. Chad quickly activated Brian's web cam hoping to catch him. "Fuck! Look at him jacking himself." Brian restarted the video unaware that he was being monitored or watched at all. As the video played, Brian was getting closer and closer to releasing his load. It was then that Chad decided to help him out just a bit. He sent a signal for the cockring to amplify Brian’s arousal signals and feed them back to Brian. Brian was already going wild. "aaawwwww, aaaaawwwww", as he frantically jacked the length of his massive cock. Then feeling the enormous rush from the cockring's feedback, "aaaawwww, oooohhhhh ...dam!." "I'd like you to top me again stud" Chad said to the image on the monitor as he worked a large, Brian sized dildo slowly into his ass as he jacked off with his other hand. Brian's arousal grew rapidly as he continued pummeling his engorged raging cock. "uuuuhhhh, fuck I feel everything is stretching, growing like my body’s pumped from a workout, dam!" He continued pumping even harder. His heart was pounding harder, his muscles pumped larger as he worked even harder toward climax. "He's got to be doing it to me again!" Straining head to toe for release of his load. "That’s it work that massive Bull cock into me." Chad moaned as he imagined the lubricated dildo he used to pummel his ass was actually Brian's massive cock. "aaaawwww Fuck. aaaawww, I've never experienced anything like this." He exclaimed as he looked down over his pecs which seemed even larger than he'd ever seen them before. His swollen balls drew up tight to his body between his powerful thighs, as an enormously large load of cum surged out his cock. "Cum with me stud, I'm going to shoot my load as you milk yourself dry." "aaawwww, aaawwww" Shooting volley after volley of cum all over his chest and face. The thick white man juice was flying everywhere. "aaawwww, aaawwww, yeeeeaaaahhhhh." As his cock continued to erupt even more cum until he was finally drained. Chad was still shooting his load and feverishly working the big dildo even deeper inside his ass as he continued to watch his prize Stud in action on the monitor. "More... more... don't stop now... I got to have more!" "aaahhhh, oooohhh," Brian continued his jacking, milking out that last drop. "aaahhhh, aaahhhhh, yeahhhhhh," savoring it as his racing heartbeats slowed. "Whoa.... fuckkkk." Still slowly stroking the still massive swollen cum covered cock. "aaahhhhhhhh" Chad finished jacking himself and switched off the cockring. He was as exhausted as Brian, but continued to watch as Brian slowly rubbed the thick cream into his chest and abs. He stoked his cock a bit more and carefully examined the cockring. Brian knew Chad must have activated the cockring as he had been careful not to set it off. But how Chad managed to time it just when Brian was jacking off to Kevin's video? He shut off his computer as Chad put his system to sleep for the night.

Here's another Super Hero themed story that I don't think I ever posted on the old forum. The Mission Both Sam and I tried to simultaneously look cool and scurry the last few yards to make it across yet another large intersection before the onslaught of automobiles could get up to speed after the traffic light changed. We weren't very successful - at looking cool I mean. Well, at least I wasn't. Sam on the other hand always looked cool. Even so, most of the city residents around us - were they of a mind to pay attention to anyone else on the street - would have spotted the two of us as out-of-towners in pretty short order. When you are a couple of small-town guys settling in as freshmen at the city's most prestigious university, getting used to new things is almost a full time occupation. Being pedestrians on the hyper-busy city streets was just another adjustment to be made. My name is Will Miller. My friend, Sam Munson and I were both the lucky recipients of full athletic scholarships and beginning our first year of post-secondary study in the big city. We'd known each other since grade-school and had pretty much been best-friends from the first day we'd met. We had quickly become a couple of those persistently paired kids whose names gradually melded into a familiar, collectively identifying phrase like "Ben and Jerry" or "Bert and Ernie". Where ever one was, you could usually be sure the other wasn't far off. Sam and Will. And just like his name's appearance in the order of that collective moniker, Sam was always number one. He excelled at just about everything he put his mind to. We had similar interests and abilities and though I was always very proficient and capable at whatever endeavor I might undertake, Sam was always better. The degree to which that was true had become apparent so clearly and so early in our friendship that I had long since come to terms with my role as 'wingman' and harbored no bitterness about it. In fact, trying to keep pace with Sam as we grew up together probably drove me to be a more accomplished student and athlete than I would have otherwise become had I never met him. I like to think that being pushed by me, hot on his heels as the determined, perpetual runner-up in life had helped to make Sam a little better too. But that was probably a conceit. Sam never seemed 'pushed' or threatened by anything. He wasn't cocky, really - he was too reserved for that. He had a kind of innate, confident detachment that gave him that aura of unflappable cool that I mentioned earlier. This meant that Sam could be a hard one to read, even for me. Playing poker with Sam was like being systematically fleeced by one of those inscrutable heads from Easter Island. The guy would probably clean house in a tournament. As I've said, I never really begrudged Sam his successes, even when - as was most always the case - those successes meant that I came in second best. But one aspect of our lifelong, friendly competition did occasionally rankle me ever so slightly. While I would exhaust myself training or studying for months in order to make my best effort at something, Sam often seemed to just go through the motions. I mean, it's not like he was a slacker or anything, he would be there at the gym just as often as I would be; he would check out similar kinds of reference material and the same books. But I rarely noticed him actually reading any of them. I don't think I ever saw the guy actually break a sweat but still, there he would always be - accepting that ribbon for first place. I slowed to a stop, gawking at a window display at an electronics store. The latest shiny toys from Apple beckoned seductively. I had almost enough money for an entry level model in my bank account just for the purpose of buying a new laptop for school. "That's not the mission, Will." Sam called, breaking the spell of my gadget-lust. I turned to see him further up the street, slowly walking backwards, waiting for me to catch up. Once Sam started talking about 'the mission', there was no deterring him, whatever the mission might be at any particular moment. Right now it was making it to the start of a movie on time. I trotted to catch up as we rounded the corner and headed down the block to the movie theater. There was a line of maybe a couple dozen people outside the actual entrance. "At least the line isn't around the block," I offered. "Sometimes the fans for these superhero flicks can be a little intense". As for me and movies based on comic books, I could take 'em or leave 'em. But Sam never missed one. He would watch them intently - almost like he was listening to an academic lecture. Before our arrival, the end of the line was occupied by a couple of girls who looked to be around our age. They seemed none too happy to be there. "I'm not going to wait much longer." One was saying to the other. "How late are they?" The other of the book-end blonds demanded with exasperation. "Almost twenty minutes. Do you really want to see this dorky movie if it's just us? C'mon lets get out of here." The four of us exchanged perfunctory nods and smiles as Sam and I joined the line. The girl that had suggested they leave was suddenly pulled back into line by the other. "Maybe we won't have to see it alone, after all." She said, casting a devilish glance at Sam and myself. Sam and I had both always been considered handsome enough. With the slight edge going to Sam of course. And the fact that we were both longtime accomplished gymnasts meant that our muscular builds were detectable no matter our attire. Focused as he was on obtaining our tickets before show-time, Sam didn't notice the girl's flirtation alert level shift into defcon-1, but I saw it coming. "So, Hello boys." began the bolder of the two girls. "If you two are joining someone here, hope you don't get stood up like we apparently have been." "Umm, no." Sam replied. It took him a moment to realize the young woman was talking to the two of us. "We aren't meeting anyone." "Well," The girl smiled, invitingly. "I think you just did. I'm Lisa and this is Sonya." Before either of us could respond, an ear-splitting police siren blared to life only a few car-lengths down the street from our position - close enough and loud enough to startle even the most jaded resident of Metropolis. Everyone in line turned reflexively to watch as the cop-car left its spot in the traffic lane and began to weave its way along through any break it could find in the river of cars around it. It had no more than worked its way a half a block along when a fire engine came wailing along to fall in behind the police car. Neither vehicle was going to make it anywhere fast. That's when we got our first sighting. Everyone says that you don't feel like a true resident of Metropolis until your first, in-the-flesh sighting of Superman in action. It happened so fast that at first, I wasn't sure WHAT I was seeing. A purplish blurr hurtled from far down the street opposite the direction in which the emergency response vehicles were trying to go. It vanished beneath the fire engine. Suddenly, Sam started in that direction, apparently no longer interested in the movie. He was moving fast. "Hey," I called as I ran after him. "Wait up." Then, like someone mimicking the Statue of Liberty, suddenly Superman stood amidst the gridlock. Only instead of a torch, he was holding the fire truck - with one hand and a super-humanly muscular arm that looked as though hefting the weight of a mere multi-tonne piece of firefighting equipment was not even a decent warm-up. Sam skidded to a stop on the sidewalk opposite where Superman stood in the street. A half-second later, I caught up to Sam. I was panting a little. I had really had to run flat-out to keep Sam in sight and he had still been pulling away from me pretty steadily. If he hadn't stopped when he had, I might have lost him in the crowd. I grabbed him by his upper arm forcefully, trying to get his attention. "What the heck is up with you?" I had never known Sam to be this excitable about anything. As I confronted Sam, Superman rose into the air, slowly at first, so as not to shake-up the firemen too much, then soared on over the traffic, picking up speed fast, obviously intending to get the truck to its destination more quickly. Sam didn't even look at me. His eyes never left Superman. "You should let go." He said, absently. I felt the muscles of his arm flex. Sam had biceps an Olympian might envy and when he flexed you knew it, but I also felt something else from his arm. It was like he was vibrating or full of electricity or something. I barely had time to register the strange sensation before Sam bolted again. He took off with such speed and force that it nearly yanked my arm out of its socket. I stumbled a few steps after him as though swept along in his wake before I was able to find my balance again. I stared after him, stunned and surprised as I rubbed my aching shoulder. But Sam was nowhere in sight. I took off at a trot, not really sure if I was heading in the right direction. I glanced around to see if I could spot him as I moved, unwilling to believe that he'd managed to move clean out of sight so quickly. I slowed to a frustrated walk and was about to give up when I saw the smoke. It had to be three or four blocks away; a column of dingy, dark gray against the brilliant blue sky. If Sam was after Superman and Superman was heading toward that fire then I figured that would be where I'd find him. I rotated my arm around my traumatized shoulder joint and winced at the pain. I thought I knew Sam's limits as far as strength and speed as well as anyone. I knew he was an impressive guy, but the ache in my shoulder and the way he had so easily outpaced me left me wondering if maybe my friend really had been holding back all these years. I set off toward the fire. As I weaved my way through the dense pedestrian traffic, I was baffled by how Sam must have moved at such speed through so many people. I stripped off the long-sleeved shirt I was wearing, leaving only one of the white, "wife-beater" undershirts I liked to wear. I found these shirts a reasonable balance between being able to show off a bit when things got a little warm, and not seeming too obvious about wanting to do so. Also, if I wanted to elbow my way through the crowd of spectators that was gathering, looking a little bit intimidating wasn't going to hurt. As I made my way forward toward the curb, things started getting more chaotic. Police were trying to move people back from a fairly large skyscraper, but there were too few officers available for the task to accomplish this. Looking up, I saw no actual flames, but smoke was pouring from one side of the building. Returning my attention to the crowd around me, I spotted Sam. He was moving steadily toward the base of the stricken building, one of the few people still doing so. Making sure the nearest cop wouldn't see me, I ducked under the line of yellow tape they had managed to partially string up and headed for Sam. That's when I noticed something large come around the side of the smoking skyscraper. At first I thought it was a helicopter, but then, through a break in the smoke, I saw that it was Superman. Incredibly, he still had the fire tanker in one hand. With the other, he was dousing the fire with the truck's powerful fire-hose. He performed the impossible task with the same ease with which a gardener might spray weed-killer on his lawn with one of those hand pumped pressure sprayers. His heroic task complete, The Man of Steel levitated himself and the tanker back to earth, landing near the truck's applauding crew. Tearing my eyes away from this amazing scene, I turned my attention back to Sam. I located him again, striding purposefully toward the firemen and Superman. I couldn't explain why, but I was feeling very uneasy about the whole situation. Sam was NOT one for hero-worship. I couldn't figure out why he had fixated on Superman so intensely all of a sudden. "Sam!" I shouted as loud as I could to overcome the din. I waved my arms frantically to get his attention. For a moment, he turned and looked right at me and I saw recognition in his eyes. Then he smiled ruefully and continued on toward the squad of firemen who were enthusiastically shaking hands with Superman. "Crap!" I didn't know what was going on, but I didn't like it. I sprinted after him. There was something about having Sam and Superman so close to each other that unsettled me on a fundamental level. Sam didn't lose. Sam never suffered by comparison. Sam was at the superlative extreme in the way I viewed the world. Considering Sam and Superman within the same framework was like pondering the old hypothetical conundrum of what happened when irresistible force met immovable object. Of course, Sam wasn't in Superman's league and maybe that was the problem. Maybe I didn't like having Sam toppled from his pedestal in my own little personal world view. Sam slipped into the line of firemen that Superman was slowly making his way along, shaking hands as he went. Within a couple of seconds, I had joined him there. "Would you please tell me what the heck is going on with you?" I asked. "We shouldn't be here. We are, in fact, probably gonna be in a world of trouble. What are you trying to accomplish?" "The Mission." He informed me without looking at me. I almost laughed. "Typical. Everything is a 'mission' with you." Then Sam did turn and look at me. He looked sad. I couldn't for the life of me figure out why this might be, but I felt a strange, cold dread for no reason I could identify. "Not anymore." He explained. The sadness in his expression melted away, replaced by a zen-like determination. "Now I know what the mission is. The real one." "'Kay." I said, as though humoring a crazy person. "Have you, by any chance, halted some medication regimen that you shouldn't have." I added sarcastically. That's when Sam started undressing. He had slowly and deliberately doffed his shirt and watch and was working on his belt before I could snap out of my shock. I gathered up his shirt and his watch and then the belt that he had dropped indifferently to the sidewalk just as he unzipped and dropped his pants. "Sam! Cut it out." I demanded as he stepped out of his jeans. He stood and hooked his thumbs in the waistband of his briefs. "I dropped the rest of his clothes back to the ground and grabbed him by his wrists before that final unveiling. "Whoa, there Lady Godiva." I grunted as I struggled to stop him. "Sam!" I yelled into his face, trying to get him to look at me. "You are going to get yourself arrested. How will that help the mission?" I had finally decided that pretending to buy into whatever madness had come over him might be the only way to reason with him. He looked at me, finally. But I did not see the Sam I knew in his eyes. "You are correct. It will not. The reaction this part of the protocol would induce in the authorities present might prove an unnecessary distraction. There is no reason it cannot be postponed." It was as I stood blinking dumbly at this odd response that I first noticed that we had an audience. I stopped fighting Sam for control of his underwear and stepped back away from him, my face burning red. "Umm...he's not feeling well." I offered to Superman and the dozen or so gruff-looking firemen flanking him. It was then that Sam stepped forward, coming face to face with Superman. "Kal-El of the planet Krypton, Your interference with the natural progression of events on this planet is at an end." Superman's brow furrowed slightly, but at first, he said nothing. The fireman however, all burst out laughing. "Watch out Supes." One of them offered between guffaws. "Underwear-Model Man is gunnin' for ya." "Yeah, what's YOUR superpower..." another chimed in, "If you are gonna dress like that and try to give Superman here a hard time..." the big fireman continued as he stepped between Superman and Sam. "...it had better be invulnerability to wedgies." Superman intervened before the situation could escalate. "Thank you sergeant, but I think I can handle this." Superman said calmly, placing a hand on the fireman's shoulder and urging him to move away. "In order to minimize disruption to denizens of this community, we should relocate before continuing." Sam said, still giving Superman his undivided attention. "Look, Superman." I interrupted, placing myself between the two as the fireman just had. "Sam here...I don't know...he isn't himself, but he's harmless. I've never known him to hurt anyone. He's just a normal guy." That's when Sam started glowing. The brightness emanating from him intensified until it seemed brighter than the sun. I shielded my eyes but my vision was quickly transformed into a field of multicolored spots. There was a sound like thunder and the next thing I knew, all was silent. I opened my eyes, blinking to dispel the fading spots. We were...somewhere else. Both Superman and I gaped around at our new surroundings, before slowly returning our stunned attention to Sam. "Okay. Maybe not so normal." I admitted, as my brain tried to assimilate what had just happened. "But nobody is hurt. Right?" I asked, patting down my own body as I checked for injury. "The spatial translocation has caused no harm." Sam assured. Superman, Sam and I all stood in exactly the same relative positions to each other, but we were no longer in Metropolis. Spectacular mountains rose into the sky in front of us. I turned slowly, taking in the rest of the vista and saw that while the mountains dominated in one direction, flat plains stretched out in every other. "Are - are those the Rockies?!" I asked, more to myself than to the other two men who were with me. "They are indeed." Superman replied, crossing his arms. He fixed Sam with a stern, disapproving look, the muscles in his strong jaw bulging with irritation. I followed Superman's glare to where Sam stood, returning Superman's gaze. He was still glowing faintly, but it seemed to be subsiding. "If you are so concerned about disrupting the lives of humans, then why bring him along." Superman challenged as he pointed to me. "Humans?" I echoed incredulously, then laughed nervously. "Yeah right , like Sam isn't...." I stopped, my eyes widening as I turned to look at Sam. Sam swallowed. A look that might have been guilt played across his face for a moment before he managed an answer. "It is only fair that the people of Earth are informed of what transpires here. They must be made to understand that they no longer have the anomalous presence of a member of an advanced culture who will intervene in their destiny. Will's purpose here is to bear witness and convey this information." I was surprised to find myself in the grip of a sudden and growing anger. I rounded on this being who had been my lifelong best friend. "Who the Hell ARE you! Where's Sam? What have you done with him?!" I demanded. Reluctantly, Sam turned to look at me. "I am Sam Munson, Will. Everything of Sam is still incorporated into this form. However, I am also the designated mitigator." "The des - The WHAT..." I stammered. "Designated by whom to mitigate what?" Superman replied more evenly. "A counsel of advanced, space-faring civilizations transplanted me into this planet's society so that I might eventually act as the designated instrument by which the imbalance caused by your presence will be mitigated." Sam explained to Superman. "I see." Superman said dubiously. "And just what is the nature of this imbalance I am supposedly causing?" "If you so wish, that can be explained at a later time, after mitigation has been achieved." Sam replied. "One possible means of mitigation would be your willing and permanent departure from this world in my company. This is the method that would be most efficient." "Oh, I'm sure it would be." Superman smirked. "But I have a feeling we're going to have to work something else out." "In the event of your failure to comply, the protocol requires that I remove you." Sam stated point blank. "Sam." I began, as I struggled to wrap my mind around what I was hearing. "If you really are still in there, then you know you've been set up to fail here. Just how do you plan on "removing" Superman from the planet?" "That will not pose a problem." Sam assured. "My basic human manifestation is in the final stages of being reconfigured. Even now, there is a forty-eight percent probability that I could successfully implement mitigation by forcible removal." Superman dropped his arms and seemed to scrutinize Sam intently. "Either this is some kind of joke or you're bluffing. Or both. You look perfectly human to me." "Maybe." I added. "But how does a human get the three of us from Metropolis to the other end of the Great Plains in the blink of an eye." Superman opened his mouth, but seemed to abandon whatever reply had at first come to mind. "Good point." He conceded. For a moment a glimmer of the old Sam surfaced on his face. "Perfectly human." He repeated Superman's phrase, smiling wistfully as he absently rubbed his left hand along his right triceps, flexing it beneath his touch. "That is apt. A perfect physiology augmented with technology that, ironically, was culled from the single remaining comprehensive Kryptonian archive is the means by which I am being rendered capable of mitigation." "Wait." Superman interjected, holding up a hand. "Kryptonian archive? Are you saying that this counsel of yours has infiltrated the Fortress of Solitude?" Sam seemed to consult some inner resource for a moment. "No. A more extensive archive exists." Then, on seeing the obvious and intense interest the mention of this archive induced in Superman, a new idea seemed to occur to him. "Access to this archive can be provided to you. If..." Sam offered a small grin that I recognized. It was his 'checkmate' smirk. "...you agree to mitigation." Superman actually looked unsure. I honestly didn't know whether to be more afraid that he would take Sam's offer or refuse it. Superman's look of resolve returned. "I don't believe you. And even if I did, my commitment is to the people of Earth." "Then I have no choice but to resume the protocol." With that, Sam deftly shucked his underwear and stood for a moment studying Superman. Both Superman and I went slack-jawed. It was a surprising move on Sam's part but the most shocking part was being confronted with the sheer awesome spectacle of Sam's naked anatomy. I addressed Superman even though I didn't seem to be able to look away from Sam. "Dude. You might be in trouble." Superman crossed his arms and pointedly looked away. "So I'm guessing that modesty isn't a big part of this protocol of yours." "Not really seeing what he has to be modest about?" I added gawking. The look Superman shot my way could have just as easily been a blast of heat vision in that it was just as effective at wiping the grin off my face. "Concerns such as modesty are of no relevance." Sam explained with a small shrug. "Very shortly, as a result of the process that readys me for my mission, there will be a small risk that matter in prolonged contact with my body will be subject to quantum state inversion" Both Sam and I had always been fairly quick studies when it came to science, but since this whole strange episode had begun, he'd been tossing out phrases, the meanings of which, I could only hazard guesses about. "Umm, and that would be a bad thing?" I asked. "If you consider having your undies suddenly transformed into highly explosive anti-matter a bad thing, then yes." Superman explained dryly. My eyes widened as I consider such an event. "Sort of renders that fireman's whole wedgie-threat obsolete." Sam laughed. I noted that it was the most - well, Sam-like thing I'd seen him do since he'd laid eyes on Superman. He was still in there somewhere. "I think I've heard enough." Superman continued more seriously. "Something strange is obviously going on here. I can't take the risk that some of what you are claiming might be true enough to present a danger." "Negating potential danger on an interstellar scale is the sole purpose of my mission." Sam retorted as he began to flex and inspect various muscles. He seemed to be gauging the progress of the transformation he claimed to be undergoing. I didn't know what was more impressive, Sam's confident display or the fact that Superman was able to look so totally unfazed by it. Superman moved to Sam and placed one hand on the younger man's shoulder. "You'll have to come with me now." He explained sternly. The hero turned to address me. "We are too far from the nearest ranch for you to walk the distance." He instructed as he surveyed the area. "I see no dangerous animals in the immediate vicinity. Just stay put and I'll have someone pick you up within the hour." "What? Where are you taking Sam?" I demanded. "Nowhere." Sam interjected, "As I have explained, it is Superman who will be accompanying me." He gingerly grasped Superman's wrist and removed it from his shoulder. Sam then spread his arms out as though executing an iron-cross and slowly began to rise into the air. "I urge you to follow me Superman - of your own free will." My mouth hung open as I watched Sam soar into the cloudless sky. He swooped and changed direction a couple of times as though he were allowing himself to become accustomed to his newly deployed flying ability. Then he hurtled directly for Superman. Without leaving the ground himself, the hero executed a last-minute, lightning-fast lateral lunge that neatly moved him out of Sam's path. Or so it seemed. It was almost comical to see Superman's smug expression change to a gape of surprise as Sam shot out an arm and snagged the the older man by the cape, hauling him into the air in a completely undignified manner. But Superman wasn't a rank newbie at these sorts of battles. He recovered immediately and deftly flipped himself into Sam's path. He then grabbed the teen by one arm and spun them both into a blur of whirling motion, only to stop with such phenomenal abruptness that Sam was sent careening to the ground where he slammed into the earth with a resounding 'BOOM' that almost knocked me off my feet. The impact kicked up a cloud of dust that obscured Sam from view. Superman, who understood the importance of keeping an opponent in view, immediately dispersed the cloud with a gale-force blast of his breath. For an instant, Sam lay on his back in the center of a shallow crater. There was a look of utter neutrality on his face, no anger, no surprise, nothing. He sat up, then streaked back into the sky to confront Superman. "There's no way you can win here, kid." Superman warned crossing his muscular arms over his broad chest and staring Sam down as the two hung in mid-air about two meters above where I stood. "You are wrong Superman. The fact is; I never lose." Sam retorted flatly. That sent a shiver down my spine for one simple reason. I'd know Sam nearly all my life...and I knew that it was true. Sam gave a quick, sharp inhale of breath and then, like Superman had done to dispel that dust a moment before, he blew in Superman's direction. I watched, barely able to comprehend what happened next because of the speed of things. Sam's chest expanded then flexed down hard in a display of tight striated muscle as he forced the air out of his lungs. A column of air more powerful than a Jovian jet-stream blurred through the sky. It struck Superman for only a fraction of a second, but the result knocked the hero up into the sky like a home-run baseball being slugged out of the park. Quicker than the eye could follow, Sam streaked ahead of the tumbling hero, stopped and then unleashed a perfectly executed punch squarely targeting Superman's "S" logo. Superman became a razor-straight blurred line that connected Sam's position to a point on the ground about a block from where I stood. The ground shuddered under the impact. "Holy shit!" I shouted even as I started running toward the area where Superman had hit the ground. I skidded to a stop at the rim of the second impact crater this fight between titans had produced. I turned to see Sam calmly floating down from on high. Like Superman had before him, he dispelled the debris cloud as easily as I might extinguish the candles on a cake. Sam landed beside me and we both peered down into the crater. Superman had apparently struck the ground with his shoulders and upper back. He was more or less upside down, his legs almost comically akimbo above his head as his body was folded awkwardly at the waist. He struggled to right himself and then pushed himself up to a sitting position, grimacing as he rubbed the back of his neck. He struggled to his feet at the bottom of an even deeper crater than the one Sam's impact had formed and searched the scene for Sam, glaring daggers up at the teen once he had spotted him. "Not a happy look." I commented. "Sam, if he was holding back before, I don't think he will now. You have to stop this. It's crazy!" Sam didn't look at me, he just regarded Superman with icy calm. "You don't understand. True madness, would be to allow him to remain on Earth." "Well you're right about one thing. I DON'T understand any of this". I was shaking my head, unable to believe what was happening. "Including how you are somehow suddenly able to go toe to toe with Superman!" Suddenly, Sam bent slightly with a grunt, that strange glow had returned, though it was faint and again, faded quickly. "Yeah!" Sam almost growled, a smirk flitted across his features for a moment. It contained a disturbing hint of cruelty. "It's done. My transformation is complete. Superman is finished on Earth." He declared, standing once more to his full height. I stumbled back from Sam, shocked. It was as though his already fantastic musculature had been amped up an order of magnitude. It was impossible. He'd not only increased in size, but in apparent density and definition. Even his posture and his stance exuded power. Though stark naked, there was no hint of vulnerability, which served only to make him seem that much more intimidating. Superman sailed up from the bottom of the crater and landed between us, pushing me to the side. "You need to clear out of here, son. Now! Your friend and I have something to settle." He obviously meant business. In a flash, Superman was behind Sam, his mighty arms encircled the younger man, pinning his arms. Superman lifted them both into the air, apparently intent on putting some distance between me and the fight he was about to bring to Sam. But they had risen no more than a few meters when they simply stopped. Superman's eyes widened, then a look of determination settled onto his face and with a slight grimace he put more effort into flying the two of them higher. They moved no more than a half a meter and then stopped cold once again. Superman audibly grunted, pouring more effort into his flying ability, but they did not move. In fact, they began to glide smoothly back down to the ground. "Your concern for Will's proximity to our struggle is admirable. But I will see that no harm comes to him." Sam explained calmly as he used his own flying ability to force Superman back to the ground, even though the hero was obviously struggling mightily to resist. When their feet touched the ground, Superman released Sam and shoved him away hard as he jumped back to put some distance between them. It seemed to catch Sam off guard. He stumbled two small steps forward before he steadied himself. From my vantage point, I could see that menacing smirk make a reappearance on Sam's face before he willed himself to calm down again and once more turned to face Superman. "I can out-muscle you as easily as I just out-flew you Kryptonian. It is in the best interest of everyone for you to submit." "Young man, that's just not going to happen." Superman declared grimly. "Then you leave me no choice." Sam replied. "He then threw a poorly aimed punch at Superman, it was almost like he intended to miss - a sort of shot across the bow. It grazed the older man's jaw to little effect, but I suspected that it was probably a way to telegraph a taste of the kind of power Sam was capable of without actually laying into Superman. Superman took advantage of the opening to launch his own punch, squarely connecting with Sam's gut. I could feel the thud through the ground, but it merely bounced off Sam's abs. Sam grinned ever so slightly. He seemed to be alternating back and forth between cold detachment and more human reactions. I wondered if Superman had noticed this too. It was almost like two distinct entities were jostling for control of Sam's body. Relying on his skill in hand to hand combat, Superman brought the fight to Sam, pressing the advantage that experience granted him. Sam was rarely able to land even a grazing blow, taking aim randomly at whatever target Superman presented. On the other hand, Superman bided his time as he dodged, concentrating his punches strategically on the same target over and over - pummeling Sam's abs with precision and awesome power. But I noticed that even the glancing blows Sam landed elicited grunts and grimaces from Superman, while every thudding, solid hit Superman landed against the teen's unyielding abs drew either no reaction at all or a small, sneering smirk from Sam. The whole scene started to remind me of an eerily, disturbingly familiar feeling. I hoped that I was wrong. I hoped that Sam wasn't just phoning it in with this fight, like he'd done with most every other challenge in his life. Any other observer would have certainly perceived both combatants to be going all out for the win. They moved with such speed and power, shaking the ground with their superhuman efforts. Even though Superman appeared to have the edge in sheer skill, as the fight went on, frustration began to take its toll on the Man of Steel. Sam's hits rattled him more and more and landed more frequently. Superman's strategy, which might have been superior to Sam's on paper, wasn't working. The kid's abs withstood Superman's every ground-rumbling punch. There was no sign that they were being worn down. On the contrary, it was Superman's Kryptonian stamina that was beginning to falter. Determined, Superman reached deep into his strength reserves as he doubled down on his attack strategy. I could see a sheen of sweat start to form on his face as he increased both the power of his punches and the frequency with which they came. At the same time, he concentrated harder on avoiding Sam's punishing blows. Superman blinked repeatedly as sweat began to obscure his vision, but he realized that Sam's rain of blows had ceased, freeing him to press his attack even more intensely. He imagined his opponent, breathless and teetering on the brink of collapse. He cleared his eyes with a pulse of heat vision power, evaporating the sweat blurring his vision. I could almost feel the cold dread and shock that must have stabbed the pit of the hero's stomach. Sam had raised both arms, placing them behind his head. He was smiling with cold amusement and merely watching as Superman continued to pound away at his wholly unaffected neutron-dense wash-board. Superman shook his head. "That's impossible!" With a roar of frustration he fired off a final, all-out shot at Sam's impervious abs and then stumbled back several steps, breathing hard as the shock-wave rolled across the plains. Sam advanced on his adversary, slapping his abs proudly. "Had enough, Kryptonian?" I noticed that Sam's heavy cock was hanging lower. Apparently wielding such power was starting to arouse Sam. Truth be known, it was affecting me the same way just watching it all. Sam reached for Superman, but the hero intercepted Sam's arms. They struggled against each other, fingers interlaced. After a moment of this, Sam released one of Superman's hands and yanked the hero forward by the other. He brought Superman's hand up to nearly eye level and glared at Superman over their clasped hands. Then he squeezed, the muscles of his arm welling up like tsunami. Superman groaned, his face contorting with surprise and pain and his knees gave way slightly before he could steady himself and dredge up the power to counter Sam to some degree. "Submit" Sam advised cooly, "before I am forced to injure you." He appeared to be slowly increasing the crushing power of his grip. Superman went up on his toes. He gritted his teeth and growled in pain as he tried to free himself with both hands. I was frozen in place. I had no idea what to do. Superman stopped whipping his head back and forth in pain and concentrated on the ground. A sudden pencil-thin beam of heat-vision lanced into the earth and a second later the entire world seemed to shift violently beneath my feet. Even Sam was surprised. He released his grip and stumbled for a moment then he wholly disappeared from view, tumbling into a deep chasm that suddenly yawned beneath him. Gasping, Superman willed himself airborne and then streaked directly down into the earth, pulverizing a huge quantity of solid rock, which cascaded down into the chasm after Sam. The next thing I knew, I was dangling by my shirt-front in Superman's grip as he glared into my face. "I don't know who you are to this guy, I don't know what's happening to him. But if some alien force is changing him - taking him over - you've got to help me reach his human side." "I...I don't know any more than you do." I stammered. "What am I supposed to-" "Listen to me!" Superman shouted in my face, shaking me. "That dormant fault-line trick won't hold him long and I don't think I can take him! If you can't reach him, he's probably going to-". Sam blasted into the sky through an explosion of earth and pulverized rock. He spotted me and Superman in short order and the look on his face froze us both to the core. "Put him DOWN!" he shouted. The force of the demand cracked the air like a sonic boom. Superman gulped as he gently set me on my feet. "Somewhere in there, he's still your friend." Superman whispered. "Use that." Suddenly, Superman streaked skyward directly at Sam. He roared through the air, both fists protruding in front of him like twin battering rams. He connected with Sam's solar-plexus like a living missile, only to be effortlessly deflected by the dense plates of pectoral muscle that composed Sam's thick chest. Superman lost all control as his momentum was violently redirected, shunting his body earthward. He crashed into the ground with an ungainly thud and lay unmoving. Sam nodded proudly to himself as he thumped his mighty pecs, obviously pleased with the power of his body. "You are full of bad ideas today, Superman." Sam's semi-hard cock seemed to be flirting with the idea of visiting his knees as it swung heavily with his slightest movement. Finally Superman rolled over with a groan and pulled himself to his feet. Sam's grin vanished, suddenly replaced by a cold flat glare once more. "It is obvious that you do not intend to comply with mitigation. You will now be forcibly compelled." Sam landed gracefully in front of Superman. "Unconscious, you will be rendered incapable of further interference with my mission." Sam casually picked up the shaken Man-of-Steel almost gently, folding him into a bear-hug. "NoooARRrrrggggggghaaaaa!" Superman's eyes bulged as Sam applied his unstoppable strength to the hold. Sam hadn't bothered to pin Superman's arms and the hero pushed against Sam’s burgeoning pecs, but he couldn't relieve the mounting pressure in the least. He turned a pleading look in my direction and then began to punch Sam squarely in the jaw repeatedly, in a desperate attempt to make the teen free him. The first and second punches whipped Sam's head to the side, but his cold expression remained unchanged. The third punch produced a slight sneer at the corner of Sam's lip as well as a visible thickening of his neck and traps. He glared into Superman's eyes as the hero landed the fourth punch. Sam's jaw didn't budge, braced as it was with the flexing of his neck and trapezius muscles. Superman clutched his hand and wailed after it bounced off Sam's granite jaw. Sam smirked and cut off that wail with a sharp increase in the power of his bear-hug. Superman made a gurgling noise and began to slump in Sam's mighty arms. Sam smiled maliciously and his cock began to rise in slow pulsing increments in time with the beat of his heart. These animalistic behaviors might have been unsettling, but they were undeniably human and therefore somehow less frightening than the cold, calculating aspect of Sam that had nearly taken him over ever since he had laid eyes of Superman. If such primal human behavior was currently surfacing in Sam, maybe his human intellectual characteristics weren't so far beneath. I decided to make my move before the alien part of Sam could reassert itself. "Sam!" I shouted as I ran over to him and grabbed at his arms. His muscles were like living iron. "You can't do this. Fight it Sam! It's me! It's Will!" "I...I don't want to do this...but there's a greater good." Sam nodded to himself as he squelched his doubts. "I have to do this, Will. Earth must develop without interference. If a species cannot survive its emergence into technological proficiency, it must be allowed to perish. Other, more profound discoveries await exploitation. If a morally deficient culture is sheltered from the consequences of its own irresponsibility and is allowed to emerge onto the interstellar stage, that culture would gain access to technologies that could conceivably render the entire universe unfit for life. This cannot be allowed. Earth must survive on its own, or not at all. Superman must be removed." My head spun as I tried to sort through what Sam was saying. I could see how it all might make sense to the alien part of Sam, but surely he felt some kind of connection to Earth - some allegiance. By now, Superman was out cold. Crushed into unconsciousness by the unearthly power of my best friend in the world. That had to be the key. Thinking about 'The Mission' was what seemed to strengthen the control of the alien side of Sam. But thinking about the raw muscle Sam now commanded seemed to bring his more human side to the fore. A plan began to take shape in my head. "Ok, guess you gotta do what you gotta do but, Dude! Do you realize you have been bouncing Superman around like a rubber ball for the past hour?" Sam's brow furrowed as he considered this, he relaxed his hold on the unconscious Man-of-Steel and held him at arm's length, inspecting his defeated opponent. His cock was fast approaching a full head of steam, throbbing in the air in front of him. That had to be a sensation that played havoc with his cold, rational persona. It was sure as hell distracting me from my plan. I forced myself to focus. "I haven't...got a choice." he stated, hesitantly. "Maybe, but heck, if I had the kind of muscle you do, I wouldn't do anything I didn't want to. Hell, I'd make whatever I wanted be the greater good." "That...that doesn't make any sense." Sam said, but he stared ahead vacantly with a growing smile as he considered the idea. "I'd be all like: 'Yeah, sure Superman you can stay put. You make for one fun play-date. And Earth? You step out of line and you answer to me. No blowin' up the universe on my watch.' I mean who knows Earth and what should be done with it better than someone who's lived here?" Sam smiled and bounced his pecs proudly as he thought about that. His cock was now all but slamming against his abs with every throb. "Hey, imagine what Coach Barnes and the other guys on the team would say if you walked into practice on Monday." "Ha!" Sam laughed. "I would love to see the strength coach's reaction to me now." Sam flexed his right biceps, Superman dangled unconscious and almost forgotten from his hand as he did, bobbing bonelessly in Sam's grip. "All you gotta do is show up." I grinned, egging on his thoughts. "Who's gonna stop you?" I gave him a playful punch in the arm. I heard my knuckles crack. "Who could stop you?" Superman groaned, as he regained consciousness to find himself suspended by a handful of his costume from Sam's heavily muscled, unwavering arm. "What...what hit me?" He asked groggily. My heart sank. I had almost reached something in Sam, but Superman, coming to when he did drew Sam's attention back to the embattled hero. Sam shook his head disapprovingly. "No you don't, Supes." He said wrapping his arms around the out-classed hero once more. "Aw, let him go Sam. What's he going to do to you?" I reasoned. Sam shook his head. He seemed confused and struggling to bring some order to the chaos in his head. "He's a wuss compared to you now. C'mon, show him the guns. I'll be he wets 'em." Superman glared at me looking almost as confused as Sam. Sam smiled and his arms went up into a double biceps pose. Superman dropped to the ground...or would have if Sam's fence-post-solid cock hadn't been in the way. Superman yelped in pain, his balls squashed as he straddled Sam's unyielding member. One hand went to Sam's cock as Superman instinctively sought to relieve the pressure of his own weight on his balls and the other hand shot out to Sam's thick pecs to steady himself. Superman nearly ripped his invulnerable skin open against Sam's bullet hard nipple. "Hell, yeah!" Sam roared as his cock positively fountained into the air. Sam's flexing biceps peaked even higher before our eyes as he roared with satisfaction until his cock finally finished delivering its payload into the sky. Superman hit the ground hard as Sam dropped to his knees, his cock becoming somewhat less erect. Sam shook his head and looked around. "Will?" he asked with uncertainty. "Will, what the hell is going on?" "Sam?" I gave a short nervous laugh. "Sam, tell me that's you talking...and only you." Sam frowned, and looked from Superman, who was slowly dragging himself back away from Sam, to me again. "What the fuck is going on?" "Well, apparently, you just shorted-circuited a hyper-rational alien body-snatcher through sheer studliness." I said grinning as I coaxed him to his feet. "And it looks like you get to keep the body." I said, giving one of his thick pecs a friendly punch. "Superman?" Sam moved to help the hero to his feet. The traumatized hero flinched away and cast an uncertain look in my direction. "I think it's alright now." I assured him. He hesitated, but then took Sam’s offered hand and allowed himself to be helped to his feet. Sam glanced down at himself, then froze. "Oh, shit!" He blurted as he realized that he was totally naked. "That...all that...wasn't a dream...Was it?" Superman offered Sam his hand. "More like a nightmare, son. I'm just glad it's over." Blushing an amazing shade of crimson, Sam shook Superman's hand. "Then it is over, you think?" I asked. Superman frowned and turned to Sam. "What do you think your 'friends' will do now?" Sam swallowed nervously. "I know what they'll do. They'll send in more muscle." The End

Here is a story I posted on the old forum. I'm re posting it here in preparation for posting a multi-part continuation I started called "Containment", which I don't think I ever got around to posting on the old forum. I'm having issues with formatting (took forever to whip this post into shape) so when I finish fixing the continuation, I'll post it too. Part 1 Bruce Banner watched cautiously from concealment. He was just inside a thickly wooded, dark forest that appeared to border a public park. Minutes earlier, he had awakened nearby on the forest floor. Now, he was trying to figure out where the Hulk's latest rampage had landed him, once the beast's rage had spent itself enough to allow the unstoppable green powerhouse to transform back into the trim, sensitive physicist. The park was nearly deserted. Still, the half-naked man was reluctant to show himself. The army's Hulk-Buster unit was probably combing the country-side in search of his alter ego and drawing attention to himself before he was able to find some suitable clothing was not a good idea. He hunkered down lower into the undergrowth as someone came running toward him. At first he was afraid he'd been spotted, but the young man approaching at a run, veered slightly and entered the tree-line along a trail that led deeper into the woods. The kid appeared to Banner to be twenty-years old at the oldest. He had close-cropped coppery, red hair and a light dusting of freckles on his arms. He was even skinnier than Banner, but appeared to be close to the same height. Which made the fact that he was clutching a duffel-bag of the type one might use to carry a change of clothing very interesting to Banner. Bruce decided to trail the kid and see if he might leave that duffel unattended at some point, long enough for the desperate scientist to make off with it. The kid slowed once he was well into the woods. He was wearing baggy, athletic shorts and a tank-top that had "Middleton Maulers" printed across the chest in red letters. Banner refined his estimate or the young man's age to somewhere in the range of a high-school upperclassman. The totally lost physicist tried to mentally place a city or town called Middleton in order to glean some insight into his whereabouts. Unfortunately, he wasn't familiar with any such locality. The kid came to a stop in a small clearing. He stood for a moment, breathing heavily, then moved to take a seat on a large rock, tossing his duffel to the ground beside him. ***** Christopher Sean O'Malley took a seat in the small clearing in the woods by Greendale park. It was a place he often came to when he needed a little solitude. A senior this year at Middleton High School, he had just washed out at the tryouts for the school's football team for the fourth and final time. Even though Chris had always been the oldest kid in his class (he'd be nineteen in three months), he had always been a late bloomer. Kids two years his junior often out-performed him in sports and all his pubescent growth, which had FINALLY begun to manifest itself, was coming in the form of added height. Not that his current five foot, ten inches was really all that tall, but at least he was no longer so noticeably shorter than his classmates. Still, this was small consolation for having just been so totally humiliated by no less than three sophomores and even one freshman in the football tryouts. The other boys seemed to progress effortlessly in their physical training endeavors. Ironically, Chris had become infatuated with the sport of bodybuilding at a very young age, and decided, in the way the young kids do, that he was going to be one when he grew up. For years, Chris exhausting himself regularly with a pretty intense weight-training program, yet no amount of lifting seemed to have the slightest impact on his stick-like limbs. Frustratingly, it seemed that all around him, kids years younger were proudly tearing the sleeves from their old team workout shirts to showcase growing muscles to both approving coaches and admiring girls. Being denied the latter never really seemed to bother Chris, a fact that he subconsciously avoided considering, but the fact that none of the school's coaches ever had any reason to notice him was a constant source of frustration. On top of all this, Chris's comparative frailty made him a natural target for every belligerent miscreant in three grade-levels. As a result, he kept mostly to himself and had come to grudgingly accept a position as something of an outcast. Sometimes Chris wanted nothing more than to be able to overpower those bullies and maybe, just once, humiliate his other classmates who were, to the last guy, so physically superior to him. Realizing that he would never have what it took to succeed in bodybuilding, he dreamed of excelling at some manner of sport. Unfortunately, the only thing he came close to lacking more than physical prowess was any kind of athletic coordination. Chris contented himself with reading for amusement and studying. He wasn't a stellar student, but he did okay. He loved the sciences, but tried to keep that passion under wraps. There was no bigger tell that screamed "total geek" than being a science nerd, and he had enough working against him in that department. As if the odds weren't stacked against him enough to keep him from blending in with his classmates as an equal. He had recently discovered himself to be a mutant. Something that, if it became known to anyone else, was sure to make him even more of a pariah. Being a ‘mutie', as people like him were disparagingly referred to, was not only isolating, but dangerous. Especially since the mutant ability he manifested seemed about the most useless ‘power' imaginable. Chris stood and picked up a fragment of a decaying tree-limb from the ground. He thought he heard movement in the undergrowth nearby and stood motionless, listening until he was convinced no one was around. Holding up the limb, he concentrated and an aura of ghostly-white light formed around the limb. The aura quickly spread up his arm and soon engulfed his entire body as well as the tree-limb. Rearing back his arm, Chris hurled the limb away into the woods. But the white-aura remained around the limb, it stretched into a kind of tether that connected him to the branch. The tether stretched thinner until it slowed, then stopped the limb in mid-flight. Then with a strange elasticity, the ethereal tether snapped the limb back toward Chris, who deftly caught it in the same hand he'd used to hurl it away. Chris examined the limb then smirked. "Couldn't have been the ability to fly or shoot lasers from my eyes." He said, derisively. "No, I get the ability to turn anything I want into some kind of weird yo-yo." Chris shook his head. "Just my luck. For this, I get to be an even bigger freak than I was before." "Us freaks need to stick together." A voice said from behind Chris, causing him to jump and turn around. Banner had decided that this discouraged youth might be as much in need of a friend as he himself currently was, and that direct engagement was probably the way to go. He emerged from his hiding place and approached. "You...you were spying on me?" Chris asked disbelievingly. Then, more angrily. "You know? You know about me!" Banner held up his hands, trying to calm the boy. "It's okay, I wouldn't tell anyone, I promise." The thought of being exposed as a mutant by this interloper, as well as the lingering humiliation of being beaten yet again by younger guys in the football tryouts combined to fan the anger Chris felt at being spied on into a fiery rage. When he charged Banner, throwing a punch at the older man's exposed midsection it took Banner completely by surprise. Bruce felt the boy's punch land home, but instead of the wrenching pain he expected to accompany the gut-punch, he barely felt the hit at all. Banner was so used to being thoroughly trounced in any sort of physical confrontation that it took him a moment to realize that this kid was far weaker than even the slender scientist. Years of pent up rage boiled to the surface inside Chris and he hurled himself at Banner, his arms a flurry of ineffectual punches. "Look, kid..." Bruce began, but trailed off, momentarily amazed at how easily he was withstanding the young man's continued pummeling of his abdomen. "...I know what it's like to be different." Bruce abandoned his attempt to communicate and fell silent. The kid was so lost in channeling his anguish into his assault that Banner didn't think a rational discussion was possible. He decided to just let the young man vent. Also, it felt odd to be so much more powerful than someone else. It was strangely gratifying to shrug off such an intense assault with such ease. He felt his brutish other half stir somewhere in a dark corner of his mind. The feeling of relative strength Banner was experiencing must have resonated strongly with his powerful alternate persona. Chris's punches slowed. He stared in frustration at the strange man's lean and surprisingly strong abs, then to the look of concern on the man's face. There was no sign of discomfort at all. The younger man gulped as he gave up on his attack. He wondered with dread if their was going to be a counter attack from the slight, but obviously more powerful man. "Feel better?" Banner asked. He smiled, concentrating on not letting that smile slip into a smirk of superiority. Chris was suddenly very glad that he'd never taken his father's advice to punch out the next bully that picked on him. His father was constantly giving him pointers on how to throw a punch effectively and urging him to take the fight to aggressive bullies. But If this guy could withstand such an all out effort on his part, then his only hope for surviving an attack on some of the powerfully built jocks that tormented him in school would have been for them to collapse from laughter before they broke him in half. Chris stumbled back from the other man. He looked like he was about to flee the raggedly dressed stranger. Again Banner held up his hands and tried to calm Chris. "It's alright. I'm not angry and I'm not going to tell anyone your secret. But I would like to ask you if you have some clothes that I might....borrow." Bruce gestured toward the duffel nearby on the ground. "It's not like I could stop you from taking them." Chris managed with resignation. Banner's smile widened. "Don't feel too bad." He said rubbing his abs, casually. One of the benefits of being fairly scrawny was that it could really make a guy's abs stand out. "There are times when guys a hundred times as strong as you couldn't do any better." Chris just stared at Bruce with confusion. "Uhm...that power you were using earlier..." Bruce said, trying to distract the boy from his last comment, as well as gain the boy's confidence. "...might be that there's more to it. Sometimes mutant abilities can take a while to develop fully. My name's Bruce, by the way." Chris was slowly starting to accept the man's claim that he meant the boy no harm. If the guy had wanted to, the boy reasoned, he could have clocked him and then took what he wanted by now. As Chris's mind calmed, questions about the older man began to form in his head. "What happened to your clothes?" The man wore only the tattered remains of a reserved pair of khaki pants. Incongruously, Chris could see what appeared to be a racy, bright purple pair of underwear through the shredded material of the pants. "It's a long story." Bruce said then pointed at Chris's duffel. "May I?" Chris shrugged. "Sure." "Thanks." Bruce said, sounding relieved. He scooped up Chris's duffel and started pulling out the clothing inside. After briefly survey the removed contents of the bag, he stripped away the remainder of his khakis, revealing the completely undamaged purple underwear beneath. Chris watched the man pull on the pair of jeans and the t-shirt he found inside. The clothes fit the wiry stranger snugly, Chris noticed grudgingly. The same clothes hung loosely on him even though the two men were close to the same height. For Banner's part, he wasn't used to this sort of trendy clothing. The low-riding jeans and the vintage t-shirt fit him perfectly. It was a revelation to him that he might actually be able wear something like this well. He was approaching his mid-thirties, which wasn't that old, he reasoned. But it would have never occurred to him under normal circumstances to try on such clothing and he was surprised at how well it suited him. He was by no means a muscle-head, but the fitted nature of the outfit seemed to enhance his lean body to maximal effect. "What did you mean earlier? When you said us freaks have to stick together?" Chris asked, taking a seat once again on the large rock. Banner took a moment to consider his response. He had what he needed from the boy, so he didn't see any reason to involve him further in his plight. "Well, it's hardly normal to be lost and barely dressed in the middle of the woods now is it?" Chris looked disappointed. "So you're not a...a..." "Mutant?" Banner offered. "No, not exactly." "What? Were you kidnapped or something?" Chris asked. Banner grinned, ruefully. "Something like that, yeah." Banner changed the subject. "What's your name?" "Chris." The young man replied, reluctant to divulge his full name to this odd stranger. "Chris." Banner said with a nod. "Can you tell me where the nearest city is?" "Chicago is about 75 miles north of here." Chris offered. "Great." Banner sighed. He was several states from his base of operations in New Mexico. Clothed, but still barefoot, Banner started to head out of the woods then remembered how Chris had helped him out. He stopped and turned back to the kid. "Umm, Chris. Thanks a lot for the clothes." Banner patted the pockets of the jeans he now wore. "Do you have anything to write with?" Chris pulled a scrap of paper and a pencil from a side pocket on his duffel-bag and handed them to Banner, who proceeded to scribble down some information. "Contact this address and I'll see to it that you are reimbursed for your clothes." Banner handed the paper and pencil back to the boy. "If you're interested, I can put you in contact with some people who'd be able to help you to deal with your mutant ability." Banner offered cautiously, wondering if his passing acquaintance with Professor Charles Xavier might be enough to justify steering the boy in the educator's direction. Chris's eyes widened with fear. "NO! You said you wouldn't tell anyone." Banner put a calming hand on the boy's narrow shoulder. "And I won't." He assured him. "It's totally your call." Banner wasn't sure what else he could do for the boy, particularly if he wasn't ready to accept help. "I've got to go, but remember that if you ever change your mind...." Chris shook his head emphatically to indicate that he wouldn't. "...alright then." Bruce relented. One more bit of guidance occurred to him that he might offer the boy. "If you're determined to go it alone, you need to work to make sure you understand the scope and nature of you mutant ability." Chris looked confused. Banner tried to explain what he had in mind. "There are some pretty useful meditative techniques that I've used in the past to...umm, to manage anger." Chris couldn't imagine that this gentle-seeming man would have much of a problem with his temper Bruce continued. "They basically just involved learning to clear your mind and focus on the nature of whatever it is that troubles you. The technique is also helpful in allowing you to control and explore certain things - like your mutant ability." "I don't think I understand." Chris replied, looking lost. "Maybe a demonstration would be better, here." Banner motioned for Chris to follow him to a nearby grassy area. "Just lay here and relax." After Chris hesitantly did so, Banner knelt by the boy and continued. "Clear everything from your mind, don't try and force this to happen, just imagine your thoughts all falling away. Concentrate on one thing - like the sound of your breathing - until it's all there is." Chris lay still and silent. He seemed to become more relaxed by the second. After several minutes Banner broke the silence. "Looks like you're a natural at this." Banner said softly. Chris opened his eyes and blinked. He almost seemed surprised that Banner was there at all. Banner continued his coaching. "Now try the technique again, but this time, instead of concentrating on your breathing, concentrate on your mutant ability. When you're totally focused on it, use it...explore it." Again, Chris closed his eyes. The random thoughts in the back of his mind all dropped away. For a moment, Chris wondered how to concentrate on something as abstract as his mutant ability. He decided to imagine his power as a perfects sphere. He visualized that sphere, then concentrated on it. He willed his power to activate and in his imagination the sphere began to glow. Banner watched as the glimmering glow he'd observed Chris generate earlier returned to Chris's hands, then spread to the rest of his body. Bruce smiled slightly and softly whispered "Thaaaat's right. Good man." Chris scrutinized the sphere in his mind's eye. At first it was perfectly round and continued to glow with luminescence like a soap-bubble. Subtle, swirling detail in the sphere's surface showed that it was spinning slowly. Then it began to wobble slightly. Chris noticed a second, much smaller sphere had appeared out of nowhere. It was adhered to the larger one. Unlike the larger sphere which had begun to glow when the boy had switched his mutant ability on, this new sphere remained dim. Chris focused his attention more onto the smaller orb and it began to grow. The non-glowing sphere was soon nearly equal in size to the other and it was growing faster and faster. The analogy of soap bubbles again seemed the best way to describe how the two spheres stuck to each other. The growing sphere quickly dwarfed the first one and swelled larger and larger. Soon the rapidly expanding dark orb seemed to blot out the horizons of Chris's imaginary space. It loomed over him like a great alien moon. Chris's heart-rate quickened as he tried to understand what was happening. He reached out with his mind to try to will the massive and expanding sphere to stop. Instead the sphere lit up like the first one had, only the light from the growing sphere was blindingly bright - to the point of being painful. Banner watched with growing alarm as Chris's tranquil expression became more and more troubled-looking. He had just decided to rouse the boy when the eerie glow surrounding him vanished and Chris sat bolt upright with a loud gasp. "Chris? What's wrong?" Bruce asked, wondering how the relaxation technique could have ended up distressing the kid instead. Chris clambered to his feet, breathing heavily. "I - I don't know." The boy looked very upset. "I think you'd better leave." There was something almost threatening in the boys tone. "I'm not going anywhere until you tell me what's wrong." Banner demanded firmly. Chris tried to push past Banner and leave himself, But Banner grabbed the boy by the shoulders. "Oh no you don't" Banner admonished as he held the struggling boy in place. He was concerned for the kid, but he also had to admit that his ego welcomed the opportunity to further test his strength against the young man. He found that he was easily able to overpower him. Chris struggled, but Banner held him easily. "Look, you wanted me to explore my mutant abilities and I did." Chris replied angrily. "I didn't want the first power and now, thanks to you I find out that I have another one!" Chris struggled more frantically. Banner shook him slightly to better get his attention. "What do you mean? What kind of other ability do you think you have?" "I don't KNOW!" Chris shouted. "Knowing my luck I can probably smell like a skunk cabbage on demand...just...let me GO!" With a surge of effort Chris slipped free of Banner's grip and stomped off. Bruce didn't want to leave Chris alone in such a state...and he found himself oddly miffed that the kid had broken free from his grip. Bruce sprinted after Chris and caught him by one arm. Spinning the thinner man around he bear-hugged him, pinning his arms, then lifted him bodily into the air and carried him back to the clearing. "You need to talk about this!" Bruce urged the boy firmly. "Let...ufff...let me go!" Chris squirmed futilely as he protested. "Struggling is going to get you nowhere." Bruce explained confidently. He squeezed until Chris let out a groan that trailed off into a whimper. "Awright...awright." He pleaded in surrender. "I give." Bruce was getting so caught up in the heady feeling of power he was getting from humbling the younger man that he was almost sorry Chris had given up. "Promise?" Bruce asked, prolonging the demonstration of his superior strength a bit longer. Chris's face went red as he ran out of breath. But Bruce could feel him nodding his head vigorously. That's when Banner felt something odd. Chris's soft, almost spongy feeling arms and torso went rigid inside his bear-hug. It was as though the boy transformed from helpless foam-rubber dummy into a writhing bundle of coiling sinew. Bruce released the boy even as he felt him seem to find this strange, inner reserve of energy. He reluctantly let him drop to the ground. Banner found himself relishing the idea that the boy might be able to offer more of a challenge to him. Bruce was surprised to see Chris almost immediately double over in pain. "Sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you there, Chris." Bruce said, a hint of haughtiness creeping into the his concerned tone. Chris clutched at his stomach as he felt waves of strange and intense pressure course through his body. Even as his hands pressed into his middle in an instinctive attempt to somehow alleviate the unpleasant sensations, he felt his soft gut tighten and grow firm. He could feel ridges of muscle coalesce beneath his hands as if by magic. As he grew accustomed to the strange sensations running rampant throughout his body, he ran a hand along his upper arm. He stared at his arm in shock. It didn't look much different, but it definitely felt different The boy smirked. "I think I know what my other mutant power is." He straightened up and stared challengingly at Banner. "Well, good" Banner said as Chris approached closer to him. "You know what they say; Knowledge is power." Bruce slapped Chris on the back in an outwardly friendly manner, but put a lot more force behind it than was strictly necessary, as a way to remind the boy who was physically in control of this encounter. The scientist didn't like the defiant look the kid was suddenly sporting since picking himself up off the ground. Seemingly unaffected, Chris spread his arms and faced Banner directly. Those arms didn't seem quite as thin as before. Chris felt his anger return at Bruce's not so subtle attempts at physically cowing him. "Thanks for everything Bruce." Before Banner could react, Chris had enfolded the other man in an apparent embrace of gratitude. "Maybe I can give you some insight into what power is in return." With a small grunt, Chris actually lifted Banner off the ground. Again Banner decided to put the kid in his place and returned the embrace. Again he squeezed Chris hard in order to take the wind out of his sails. But this time, it felt like trying to squeeze a fence post. The boy laughed and inhaled deeply. His torso expanded to what felt like an impossible degree, forcing Banner’s arms open wider and then Chris gave Banner a squeeze of his own. "Arrrgh, Chris..." Banner grunted. He tried to free himself but it was no use. "Chris that hurts!" Chris continued laughing as he released Bruce, shoving him backward slightly. "And how about this? Does this hurt now?" Chris fired off a surprise punch into Banner's abs, but unlike the dozens of punches Bruce had easily absorbed from the boy earlier, this one slammed into Bruce's stomach with authority and knocked the wind out of him. "Unnnnfffff! H-how did you..." Bruce stammered as he struggled to remain upright against the pain in his abdomen. Bruce felt himself become angry at what he considered to be such an unfair surprise attack. He threw a reprisal punch of his own at Chris's stomach. His fist was stopped dead as though it had encountered the side of a house. Banner drew back his hand and rubbed his fist, which felt a little numb. Still smiling, Chris hoisted his shirt at the hem, revealing actual visible abdominal muscle where before he had only ever had a flat, but featureless stomach. "Looks like I'm finally going to be able to keep up with my classmates." Chris raised one arm right in front of Banner's face. "I wonder how many of them will be able to keep up with me now." Chris flexed his biceps and his formerly stick-like arm jumped into muscular relief. He looked like a well-trained member of a high-school swim team now. Moving swiftly, Chris placed the stunned Banner into a headlock and squeezed. Banner gripped Chris's forearms with one hand, his the boy's lead-pipe biceps with the other and strained in futility to free himself. Banner felt his face turn red from the pressure...and from his alarmingly increasing anger levels. "Chris....Chris. You have to stop." Banner gasped for the breath to continue. "...you're putting yourself...in danger." Banner tried to explain. Chris just laughed at Banner's perceived threat. He released the older man and shoved him once again, sending him stumbling. The boy was even more intoxicated with his newfound relative strength than Bruce had been. He advanced on Banner again and, slapping a hand on the other man's chest, he clutched a handful of the borrowed t-shirt. "I'm not sure why you think I'm the one in danger." With that and a growl of effort, Chris hoisted Banner off his feet with one arm. Bruce wriggled helplessly, suspended in mid air. He flailed for something to grab onto, finding only Chris's suddenly very sinewy arm. That arm trembled only slightly with the effort of holding Banner aloft. Otherwise, it was as though Bruce had grabbed onto an oak yardarm. "Now THIS is what I call a mutant ability." Chris chuckled with approval as he shook Banner slightly to reinforce his obvious, newfound physical superiority. "And I think I'm still getting stronger." Chris performed a biceps pose with his free arm. Instead of a champion swimmer, that arm now looked like it might belong to a fairly powerful quarterback. Just then, Banner began to scream as if in excruciating pain. This shocked Chris enough that he dropped the man back to his feet, whereupon Banner immediately crumpled to the ground. He curled into a virtual fetal position and began to make strange gurgling and growling noises. Chris recovered a little from his shock. "C'mon, you're not that fragile." Chris advanced and hauled Banner to his feet. He was further surprised to find that Banner was now a good foot taller than he was. The older man's face had taken on a more chiseled, primitive aspect and he was ever so slightly beginning to turn...greenish. "What!" Chris gaped. "What the hell are you?" Chris released the ever more hulking man and sprang back from him as Banner reared taller and became more intensely green in color. Chris watched as the cuffs of the jeans he had loaned Banner earlier rode up on the man's lengthening legs, then split open against calves that were the size of bowling balls and still getting bigger. The t-shirt was splitting along dozens of different tears and in moments it shredded to ragged strips against Banner's rippling, swelling torso. In a matter of seconds, the slim, lost man Chris had just met had transformed into a seven-foot tall mass of bulging green muscle. As the beast leaned back in a ground trembling roar of fury at the sky, Chris realized who...or what, he was now confronted with. "You...You're the Hulk?!" Chris exclaimed hoarsely, his throat constricting with fear. The boy finally overcame his shock and turned and fled at top speed. Part 2 The Hulk's post-transformational bellowing wound down and the brute stood looking around his new environment. The form of a fleeing human caught his eye as it disappeared into the thick woods that surrounded him. The Hulk absently swiped away a small shred of the t-shirt Banner had been wearing where it had managed to remain draped across one of his trapezius muscles, which was roughly the size and hue of a ripe watermelon. The Hulk vaguely recognized the retreating human by the shock of red hair on his head. Banner's desire to help the youth was all that had survived of the man's consciousness inside the Hulk's brutish mind. "Hulk help Chris." The Hulk muttered and then leapt into the sky above the trees, headed in the direction of the fleeing boy. Chris ran headlong through the woods. He nearly careened into several trees in his fright. It was hard to judge distance as he seemed able to run far more swiftly than he had ever been able to before. Up ahead, through the trees, he noticed one of the trails that criss-crossed the woods. He quickly tried to alter course so that he would intersect the path and follow it out of the forest. Then he did clip a sapling of about the thickness of a street lamp with his shoulder. He spun out of control and sprawled on the ground. He sat up blinking and looked around. He was near one of the many sculptures the city had contracted local artists to create and place throughout the park. A few of the sculptures had been placed along the wooded trails. This one looked like a set of free-floating, shipless sails. For having endured such a violent impact, he felt almost nothing. His gaze fell on the small tree he had collided with. Or rather, its remaining stump. It had splintered near the ground and been hurled several meters away by the impact of his body. Chris absently rubbed the shoulder that had felled the small tree. There was no pain at all. It didn't feel like his shoulder. It felt more like that of one of those tank-like kids he'd been utterly unable to compete with in one of his typically unsuccessful tryouts for the wrestling team. Remembering that the Hulk was nearby, Chris slowed his breathing to near silence and listened intently for any sign of the monstrous being. Chris's heart nearly stopped when the silence was suddenly shattered by the Hulk as he came crashing down from the sky, shearing off tree branches several times the size of the tree Chris had brought down. The beast landed effortlessly, batting away falling, telephone-pole thick branches. He strode toward Chris through a small blizzard of falling leaves and other arboreal debris. Chris felt adrenaline flood his body. He scramble to recover his footing and was about to sprint away as fast as he could when a hand, larger and thicker than a catcher's mitt, closed on his shoulder. "Why does muscle-boy run away?" The Hulk asked in a slightly annoyed voice that was like rolling thunder. It seemed an odd question from such an intimidating pursuer. Chris wondered if it was supposed to be a taunt of some kind. Then it dawned on him that the Incredible Hulk had just referred to him as "muscle-boy". He reflexively grabbed the Hulk's hand and tried to free himself, but it was like trying to pry open a vise. The Hulk scooped Chris up in one motion and attempted to tuck the boy under one arm. Chris managed to plant one hand against the Hulk's side, with the other he continued to pry at the Hulk's grip on him. For a moment he managed to frustrate the Hulk's effort at securing him, but the Hulk exerted more strength and easily overcame Chris's resistance. "Muscle-boy is stronger than other puny humans." The Hulk noted absently as he stomped off with Chris trapped and held immobile under one ridiculously muscular green arm. As Chris was carried along, his torso wedged between the insanely large biceps and triceps of the Hulk's upper arm and the brute's rippling mosaic of cobble-like obliques, he had quickly realized the futility of struggling. He relaxed and tried to calm himself in order to take advantage of any opportunity for escape that might present itself. Chris could feel the pressure of the Hulk's hold steadily increase. There was, so far, no accompanying pain or discomfort, but he wondered why the Hulk kept squeezing him harder when it was clear that he was already well and truly trapped. The Hulk grunted with irritation and readjusted his hold on Chris. "Muscle-boy can't get away. Stop fighting Hulk." The brute admonished. That's when Chris realized that the Hulk's grip wasn't tightening because the beast was squeezing harder, it was tightening because Chris was still getting bigger. He craned his neck to examine his right arm where it wrapped around the Hulk's own much larger right forearm as Chris held on. The boy's eyes widened with surprise. The Hulk's arm might be much, much larger than his, but he could definitely see why the Hulk was calling him ‘muscle-boy'. The biggest, toughest linebacker on his high school's football team would have killed to have an arm like that. Chris knew he wasn't in the Hulk's league, but he was beginning to wonder if he might be able to free himself with a surprise, strategically timed, all-out burst of effort He slowly began to exhale. He tried to precisely counter the effect of his growing musculature so that the Hulk would think that he had totally given up and was resigned to being held captive. Soon he thought he could detect a small relaxation of the Hulk's grip. He continued this for as long as he could and right before he was completely out of air - his lungs screaming at him to take a breath - he twisted as hard as he could in the Hulk's grip and shoved away with both arms with all the strength he could muster. To his surprise he felt himself slip the Hulk's hold. He landed on his feet just behind the Hulk and was able to quickly steady himself. "Huh!?" Then Hulk grunted with surprise. He stopped and whirled around, glaring at Chris in irritation. He couldn't understand why the boy was resisting his efforts to protect him from...what ever it was he needed protection from. The Hulk's simple mind was being driven only by the dimly remembered concern Banner had regarding Chris's well-being. Chris stood trying to catch his breath from the long period in which he had interrupted his normal breathing. He found himself momentarily distracted by unusual movement in his field of vision. He glanced down, realizing that the heaving motion of his breathing was causing his pecs to rise higher into view than they used to. Heck, he'd never even really HAD discernable pecs before. He ran a hand across his chest and was amazed at how the much thicker muscles there felt. His breathing under his rippling pecs felt like the slow revving of some immensely powerful engine. Chris was stirred from his infatuation with his burgeoning muscles by the sound of the low growl emanating from the Hulk as he moved in on him once more. The Hulk's child-like mental focus was beginning to drift from protecting Chris to being annoyed at being defied by this less-puny-than-usual, but still puny human. Chris's eyes widened and he froze in place, not sure which way to run. The Hulk stooped and arms more powerful than the mightiest earth moving machinery encircled Chris, who felt himself pulled against massive, slab-like, green pectoral muscles that seemed to stretch away on either side of his head for miles. "Muscle-boy will stop trying to fight Hulk." The Hulk demanded and then squeezed Chris to demonstrate his displeasure with the boy. Chris went white with fear. The Hulk's biceps seemed to advance like opposing bulldozers on either side of him, while the Hulks pecs bulged like a swelling liquid steel tide. Chris closed his eyes tight and tensed up, expecting to hear the sickening crack of his ribs giving out just before the Hulk crushed him. Instead, that earlier feeling of power he'd experience when concentrating on his own pecs returned, only it felt even stronger now. Wondering how much time he had before the Hulk overwhelmed him, Chris struggled to free his arms, but the Hulk had them pinned too solidly. The Hulk felt Chris's effort to move his limbs. "Muscle-boy will make Hulk hurt him." The Hulk warned with anger this time instead of mere irritation. The Hulk increased the power of his squeeze by what felt like a factor of ten. Not seeing how he could free himself from the now even more solid hold the Hulk had him in and fearing the Hulk might totally squeeze the breath out of him, Chris inhaled as deeply as he could. His chest expanded hugely, even against the Hulks ever thickening pecs. Chris flexed down hard with his own pecs to try and resist the Hulk's onslaught for as long as he could. Grimacing with effort, his eyes squeezed shut, Chris waited for the inevitable. He was suddenly aware of the irony of his situation. Just as he'd finally been miraculously granted the ability to avenge himself on all those guys who'd kicked him around all through school, fate had sent the strongest creature ever to take over the job of bullying him. The Hulk growled with increasing anger as he felt Chris flex against him. "Muscle-boy is strong." The Hulk grunted. Chris's eyes flew open. Was that a grunt of effort?! "But Hulk is STRONGER!" The Hulk bellowed. Chris's head whipped back and forth as he examined what was happening. Veins as thick as garden hoses surged in each of the Hulk's straining biceps and waves of undulating striations rolled along the surface of the Hulk's expansive chest as the brute brought more power to bear on the boy. The pressure on Chris's torso must have been beyond belief. But the boy's powerfully flexing pecs did not yield. "Uh...Am I actually standing up to the Hulk?" Chris wondered to himself in disbelief. He looked up, curious to see the Hulk's face so that he might gauge the amount of effort the best was putting forth, but the great green arc of the brutes massive pecs obscured the view. The Hulk roared and ramped up the power of his bear-hug. Chris felt himself fairly disappear, he was almost completely engulfed in the bulging green muscles surrounding him as the Hulk’s arms and chest swelled with the increased power being channeled into them. Chris exerted himself more, in an attempt to counter...and found the strength to keep up with the Hulk's surge was there, on-tap, within his own bulging muscles. "Does Muscle-boy give up?" The Hulk growled smug confidence. Chris wondered how much of the Hulk's strength he was capable of coping with, but his curiosity was eclipsed by his desire to escape. The Hulk's question seemed like the opportunity he needed to free himself. "Umm - sure, Hulk." Chris answered from where he was pinned between the Hulk's massive, straining muscles. "You're uh...You're just too much for me." Chris added, then rolled his eyes at how unconvincing he sounded. He held his breath, hoping the Hulk would buy it. The Hulk's oak-tree arms swung open like the gates of a mighty fortress. Chris felt himself fall away from the twin armored hemispheres of the Hulk's bulging chest, his feet hit the ground and the boy stood on his own once more. Even though the Hulk still loomed menacingly over Chris, he found himself more concerned with checking out the state of his own body. His fear of the Hulk was momentarily displaced by what he saw when he held out his arms and looked down over his now even more powerful looking frame. Chris's previously skinny arms had filled in even more with hanging slabs of triceps that underlay powerful-looking biceps, both of which peaked slightly even with his arms outstretched. His pectoral muscles protruded outward like the stout prow of a tug-boat, obscuring his view of anything below them behind the expanse of lightly freckled skin that was stretched tight over those broad, incredibly thick, rippling muscles and the line where it bordered with the tightly stretched material of his shirt.. Chris swung his arms behind him, causing those pecs to flatten against his ribs as much as was possible. Tilting his head forward, he was now able to see his stomach, where a rippling mass of riotous muscularity ran rampant across his abdomen. His previously featureless middle now looked like something that should have a couple of rock-climbers scaling it. It was then that he felt the first leg-band of his briefs give way, followed quickly by the tearing sound of the other leg-band slowly succumbing to the swelling muscles of his leg. The overly baggy shorts he'd been wearing were still intact, but they were less and less baggy all the time. The over-sized arm-holes of his Middleton Maulers tank-tee were beginning to snug up around the boys lats, trapezius muscles and the sides of his chest. The collar stretched tight as well, around those same traps as well as along a tight circle that skimmed his upper pecs. Chris crooked his right arm, grabbed the biceps with his left hand and gave the muscle a probing squeeze as he flexed it. His jaw nearly hit the leaf-littered ground. It felt like an iron cannonball. "Hulk must go back home." The gravely voice of the Hulk drew Chris's attention from checking out his bod. The Green behemoth was looking up, scanning the sky through the trees. After seeming to fix his position somehow, the Hulk turned his attention back to Chris. "Muscle-boy will come with Hulk." The Hulk declared in a manner that proclaimed that Chris simply had no other option. "W-where's home?" Chris asked, stalling for time as his mind raced. "In big desert." The Hulk answered as he took a step closer to Chris. Chris pack-peddled keeping his distance from the advancing brute. "Hulk not leave muscle-boy alone here." The Hulk said, his voice rising with annoyance once more as Chris tried to avoid him. "Umm, c-can I go get by gym-bag first" Chris requested. He pointed back toward the clearing. The Hulk eyed him suspiciously. "Hulk will take you to bag. Then Hulk will take muscle-boy back to big desert." The Hulk effortlessly swept Chris off the forest floor and held him with one big arm behind the boys knees while the other arm cradled Chris's torso. In a rush of acceleration that took Chris's breath away with the power and unexpectedness of it, the Hulk launched them both into the sky with a single leap. Chris felt himself go quickly from the initial heavy sensation brought on by the Hulk's mighty leap to an exact opposite feeling of weightlessness as they came to the peak of the jump's trajectory and began falling back to earth. They landed with a jarring thud as the Hulk's legs - larger, more thickly muscled and more powerful than those of a bull elephant - absorbed most of the energy of the impact. For a moment the Hulk stood, holding Chris as he surveyed the clearing for signs of anyone else. Chris found himself comparing the Hulk's deeply muscled chest to the brawn of his own newly acquired muscles as he waited for the brute so set him down. The boy's chest was side by side with the Hulk's and though the Hulk was clearly bigger, Chris couldn't help but noticed that his pecs were now spanning a width that was almost in the same league. The Hulk released Chris's legs, letting them swing to the ground then set the boy on his feet. "Now muscle-boy can get bag and come with Hulk." The Hulk said, sounding impatient. Chris moved to retrieve his duffel-bag as slowly as he thought he could get away with. His mind raced as he tried to think of a way to escape. The Hulk didn't seem like the brightest guy around. Chris supposed that when you were built like the Hulk you didn't have to be. But he wondered if he might be able to convince the Hulk to give up on the idea of taking him along. Chris turned away from the where the duffel lay on the ground to face the waiting Hulk. "Uh, look, Hulk. I really don't think I want to go with you." The Hulk's brutish brow furrowed. "But Hulk has to protect muscle-boy." Chris wondered where the Hulk got the idea that he needed protection and from whom, but the line of reasoning gave him an idea. "Yeah, well um - thanks for the offer, Hulk. But you said it yourself," Chris straightened to his full height and squared his new, better-than-Olympia-class shoulders. "Muscle-boy is strong, right? I can protect myself." Chris squeezed his right hand into a fist with nervous anxiety as he waited for the Hulk's reply. The movement peripherally caused the boy's right pec to bunch up in a sympathetic reflex. His Maulers tank top could no longer accommodate such a size increase. The collar seam popped and the shirt tore down the middle revealing the young man's broad and deeply muscled torso. The already confused expression on the Hulk's face intensified and he cocked his massive head to one side and stared at the bulging muscles of Chris's now almost fully exposed body. Chris grinned and tore away the remnants of his shirt. "See what I mean." Chris felt so incredibly powerful now. "Heck, I feel like I could take on every one of those guys at the football tryouts at once now, or take out an entire army or...or..." ‘Take on the Hulk?' Chris choked off that last example before saying it aloud. He trailed off, intrigued by the irony of how that example had just randomly come to him. Chris sized up the green behemoth before him. The legendarily powerful brute was still a good two feet taller than Chris, as the boy didn't seem to be growing in height at all. It was true that Chris felt and looked superhumanly powerful now, but what he was contemplating seemed insane - that he might actually pose a challenge to the Hulk!? Apart from massive muscles, the Hulk looked to have a skeleton that was just as inhumanly thick and dense. One of the Hulk's wrists alone was almost half as thick as Chris's waist, which was the only other thing besides the boys height that had remained nearly unchanged. The Hulk was simply massive - The living equivalent of an Abrams tank. But then, of course,the Hulk could crush such a tank like a tin can. Chris quickly put any thought of tackling the Hulk out of his mind. "I-I guess what I mean is..." Chris continued and begin to slowly, cautiously back away from the Hulk along the trail that ran through the clearing. "...I'll be fine on my own...really." The Hulk began to growl again as Chris backed away more quickly. When the giant started to stride after him, the boy turned and ran. Chris's arms and legs pumped powerfully, accelerating him to an exhilarating speed. He was near the opposite side of the wooded area in no time and beginning to think he'd finally shaken the Hulk. But he wasn't so lucky. Again, the Hulk crashed to the ground from another of his spectacular leaps, this time, directly in Chris's path. Having almost no time to react, the boy collided with the Hulk full tilt. Chris felt himself slam into the Hulk. It brought him to an instant, teeth-rattling halt. He saw stars and the breath was knocked out of him. Chris took a couple of staggering steps backward and then simply sat down hard on his backside in an attempt to keep from actually falling down from the dizziness imposed by the collision. He shook his head then looked around, waiting for his vision to refocus. After a few moments, he could see more or less clearly again. There was no sign of the Hulk. Chris clambered to his feet looking all around for his huge green pursuer. Had the Hulk decided he wasn't worth it after all or had he maybe finally taken Chris at his word and decided that the boy didn't need the Hulk's protection? Then Chris noticed a large mature oak tree further along the path in front of him. On one side of the trees ancient, enormous trunk, a huge chunk the size of a Volkswagen had been blasted out of the living wood. The tree was groaning slightly as if its weight was still in the process of being redistributed along its compromised trunk. Looking beyond the massive oak, Chris noticed several other trees were missing branches or were otherwise damaged. The trail of destruction led deeper into the woods off a curve in the trail. Chris advanced a few meters into the trees and stopped dead, his mouth gaped open in awe. The Incredible Hulk lay flat on his back at the end of a shallow gouge in the soft earth of the forest floor. His head was propped against the base of a steep cliff, which apparently had finally halted the huge creatures motion. An expression that was a mixture of pain and disorientation was frozen on the coarse, chiseled features of his face. His thick chin rested on his slowly heaving pecs. The Hulk was out cold. Chris lurched backward in amazement, he stumbled a bit then turned around and moved unsteadily back to the trail. His mind reeled as he struggled to process what had just happened. Chris halted in his tracks as a strange sensation surged through him. It was hard to describe the feeling. It was as though a huge freight train had reached its destination and coasted to a stop. Instinctively, the boy knew the mutation that was imbuing his body with exceptional size and strength had fully manifested itself and he had just stopped growing. A few meters away on the path, another of those sculptures loomed to one side. This one was an obvious homage to the Monolith from 2001: A Space Odyssey. However, instead of being uniformly black, this great metallic rectangle was finished in highly polished chrome. It had a near-perfectly reflective surface. Chris moved slowly to stand before it. What it showed him boggled his already overwhelmed brain. He was monstrous. He was beautiful. His image was at once terrifyingly powerful and mesmerizingly attractive. Even the muscles in his youthful face were powerfully developed, rendering him brutally, masculinely handsome. He struggled to imagine how someone else might perceive him now. He turned his head slightly from side to side as he examined the strong features of his face. He stood tall and scowled experimentally and was sure that anyone who was the subject of such a look from him would have fled at the sight. He smiled broadly and was equally sure that the sight of it would have set hearts fluttering and knees wobbling. He stepped back a couple of paces to more fully take in his body's reflection. His mind struggled to make sense of what he saw. If he considered just his biceps or say, one of his bulging calves that jutted out on either side of his shin like halves of a great lopsided pumpkin, his mind balked; too big. Too big to be human. But when he considered those individual muscles in relation to his new body as a whole, the thought that came to mind was; perfect...just right. Unlike the Hulk, whose thick, squat overall physique conveyed one thing: unstoppable, brute strength. Chris's massively muscled frame had a symmetry and a flow that manifested a perfection of form...as well as projecting matchless power. Chris moved a hand to explore the undulating ridges along his stomach. As he did so he noticed that his chest responded to the motion by bunching up thicker and higher on his torso. The motion was intriguing to him. He relaxed his arms and concentrated. With some trial and error, he was soon able to cause his thick, heavy pecs to move independently. Soon he'd figured out how to tighten and bounce his powerful chest just like those bodybuilders he'd used to idolize. It was strange and so different from the bony collection of visible ribs that used to comprise his torso. It was almost like having a whole other set of appendages to learn how to control. Chris stuck one of his legs out before him so that he could both check out his reflection and look down and observe it directly. His thigh had the girth of an oak barrel and massive quadriceps and hamstrings simultaneously interlocked in tight, powerful cooperation and separated sharply as though they didn't want to touch each other or even share the same leg. His calves were round and full as large caliber cannon shot or tightly angular and diamond shaped, depending on how much he flexed his foot at the ankle. His phenomenally massive muscles displayed surprisingly little vascularity. Everything; his pecs, his biceps, delts, quads, lats - were full, round, huge and smooth. His skin glowed as it tightly covered his muscular body, The overall effect invited comparisons to unyielding metals like polished steel or unblemished forged iron. Even his gleaming hair had the look of burnished copper. Chris tore his attention from his reflection and glanced in the direction of the Hulk. Could it be true? In the space of half an hour, could he have gone from being helplessly manhandled by what he thought was a scrawny, homeless guy to having the muscle to not only survive an impact with the Incredible Hulk, but to leave the Hulk sprawled insensate on the ground afterward. It didn't seem possible to Chris. Until he returned his attention to his reflection once more. He tentatively raised his right arm, he swallowed nervously, then flexed his biceps. His arm instantly expanded in a way that was reminiscent of the kind of flaring mushroom-cloud that followed a nuclear detonation, and seemed to pulse with as much power. "Yeah!" The boy whooped, nodding with approval. "Seems possible now!" The Hulk had nothing on Chris. Even though he was two feet shorter than the emerald giant, his muscles were easily as impressive. Chris smiled. "I look like nothing in the world could stop me." Once again he turned back toward the direction of the fallen Hulk. "Well, there's one way to find out." He said, still a little nervous about the course of action taking shape in his mind. Part 3 Chris took a step in the unconscious Hulk's direction then stopped. An adventurous smile settled on his face and he scanned the sky overhead. "If it's good enough for the Hulk..." He said. Keeping his eyes on the sky and swinging his arms forward, Chris squatted and with one leap, his massive legs propelled him through the air. He landed next to the Hulk, the immense weight of his powerfully muscled body shaking the ground when he landed. Chris stood up straight from his landing like an Olympic gymnast who had just nailed a dismount. A cocky grin briefly graced his face as he noted the precision with which he had hit his desired landing point. He moved to stand over the Hulk and he could hear the beast groaning as his eyelids began to flutter. He seemed to have been jarred awake by the force of Chris's landing. Again, a pang of doubt welled up momentarily beneath Chris's powerful chest. He wondered if he might be wasting his one opportunity to get away from the Hulk. What if he wasn't even close to being as strong as the Hulk. If he ticked the brute off, the Hulk might well injure him badly...or worse. Then again, the Hulk was the one that had his clock cleaned the most by their collision. "I've gotta know." Chris said to himself, steadying his resolve. Chris was gawking at the Hulk's huge torso when the brute's emerald abs flexed powerfully into action, effortlessly powering the Hulks massive torso into a sitting position. The Hulk looked around rapidly as he struggled to his feet. He didn't seem to pay any particular attention to Chris. Once upright, the giant swayed unsteadily for a moment and Chris resisted the impulse to reach out and steady him. The Hulk rubbed the back of his head, wincing slightly. "What...What happen to Hulk?" The Hulk managed with confusion. Chris breathed a sigh of relief. The Hulk literally didn't seem to know what had hit him. Which was fine by Chris. "Umm, a-are you okay, Hulk?" Chris asked. "Yes!" The Hulk answered instantly as though the question was an insult. "Hulk not hurt!" He added a little too insistently as he focused on Chris. The Hulk looked down from his seven foot height at this shorter, but tank-like boy, his head just below the Hulk's chin. The Hulk clamped a big green hand on the boy's powerful looking shoulder. "Chris ... must come with Hulk." The Hulk asserted. He grabbed Chris by the upper arm with his other meat-hook of a hand. Only that hand didn't look quite so thick or quite so powerful as it failed to fully close around Chris's phenomenally large biceps. "No!" Chris answered assertively. ‘Talk about a one track mind' he thought to himself. The Hulk was like a dog with a bone. Shrugging the Hulk's hand away with enough force to stagger the giant, Chris worked up the courage to challenge the Hulk. "Listen Hulk, I'm not going with you, so deal with it." The Hulk was surprised by Chris's strength, he hadn't expected the boy to be able to resist. The Hulk reached down and grabbed one of Chris's wrists, this time, avoiding the boy's massive biceps, which made for a more unwieldy handle. The Hulk tried to drag Chris into him, reaching to secure a grip with his other massive hand. The boy didn't budge. "Muscle-boy is stupid to fight Hulk." The Hulk closed in on Chris and grabbed his other arm. The two juggernauts struggled against each other. The Hulk's brutish brain struggled as much with the concept that Chris was able to resist him as Chris's mind wrestled with how effectively he was holding his own against the Incredible Hulk...and he wasn't even really trying that hard. Chris looked directly ahead, seeing the Hulk's massive round pecs, rippling and surging as they jousted. The Hulk's strained face looked down on him from nearly two feet above. He saw the Hulk's flexed and struggling arms. He felt supremely powerful holding this beast at bay. A surge of cocky confidence welled up inside Chris as he easily compensated for the Hulk's escalating efforts at overpowering him. When the boy demanded more strength from his unstoppable new body, it responded instantly. His strength seemed to just keep surging as he exerted himself. The Hulk roared and with a tremendous burst of effort, he forced their arms down. The Hulk closed in on Chris and flexed his powerful emerald chest in front of his face, as if to drive home this perceived victory to his opponent as he half growled - half roared in the boy's face. The beast was almost always able to instinctively gain a psychological advantage over his opponents just by displaying his intimidating muscles. Chris smiled. He wasn't feeling at all intimidated. In fact, he was feeling ready to try a little intimidation of his own as that new feeling of strange supreme confidence flooded over him. He stepped in even closer to the Hulk. "You sure do like to flex, huh, Hulk." Chris observed. Suddenly, as though the most powerful being on the planet wasn’t struggling to hold his arms in place, Chris powered his hands to a position behind his back. The Hulk's eyes widened. He thought he had finally overpowered the boy and was holding his arms immobile. But the motion of Chris's arms dragged the Hulk's hands along until the brute's own rippling green arms were encircling the shorter kid. The Hulk growled with confusion as maintaining his grip on Chris's wrists forced the taller brute to stoop down until he was face to face with the young man. The Hulk's lower jaw thumped to rest against the top of Chris's protruding pecs. Still, the Hulk stubbornly refused to let go, just as Chris had hoped. Chris wanted to force the Hulk to release him, but in a way that would demonstrate his power to the utmost. "Maybe I should try it - flexing, I mean - just to see what the big deal is." Chris said. As he spoke, he ever so slightly bounced his massive pecs a couple of times, buffeting the Hulks head and causing it to snap backward with each bounce. Smiling at the way he was rapidly getting the hang of controlling his massive new muscles, the boy then began slowly tensing his mighty chest in earnest. It expanded so much that the Hulk's upper torso was soon pressed tight against a vast expanse of bulging pec-muscle. Chris leveled off his exertion and looked the Hulk right in the eyes, their faces inches apart. "Feels a little different than last time huh, Hulk." Chris taunted, referring to the earlier episode in which the two had been physically pitted against one another chest to chest - when the Hulk had trapped the boy in a bear-hug as a means of subduing him. Even then, Chris now suspected that his chest had been at least equal to the Hulk's in power, if not size. But now! Chris grinned. "Ask me again if I give up." The Hulk snarled and released Chris's wrists and clamped his hands together behind the young man’s back, fully securing his second bear-hug around that deeply muscled torso. "Puny muscle-boy thinks he is stronger than Hulk, but Hulk will show him. Muscle-boy will give up." The Hulk pulled upward and inward with his incomprehensibly powerful arms, pressing Chris against the thick muscular plates of his over-muscled green pecs, which the brute simultaneously flexed into even thicker granite-like slabs. Their powerful chests bulldozed into each other - emerald green struggling against lightly freckled alabaster. In response to having his wrists released, Chris started to wrap his now unencumbered arms around the Hulk in a retaliatory bearhug of his own, but then he just smirked and casually clasped his hands behind his head, instead. He glanced proudly from one massive lulling biceps to the other where, even totally relaxed, they bulged like oversized cannonballs at each side of his head. "Don't think I'll be needing you guys for this." He said, playfully addressing his mighty arms. He turned his attention back to the Hulk. "Is that it Hulk? I mean, is that all ya got or are ya just getting started or...?" Chris was asking with polite curiosity when he suddenly began to breath in deeply and opened his mouth in an exaggerated fashion. "Whew...Sorry Hulk...please excuse me." Chris apologized through a pretty convincing yawn as he moved one hand to cover his mouth. "You know how it is when you're feeling bored." The Hulk roared at being mocked and squeezed down on Chris's stubbornly expanding pecs even harder. But it was no use. Continuing his faux yawn, Chris, with only the flexing of those unrelenting pecs of his, forced the Hulks straining pectorals to flatten and yield against the boy’s more powerful muscles - even though the Hulk's arms were working in concert with his overmatched chest. The Hulk's straining frighteningly muscled arms trembled and then they too lost ground against the power exerted by the expansion of the boy's all-powerful pecs. Then with a casual, lightening quick increase of his flex, Chris almost effortlessly broke the Hulk's grip. The Hulk stumbled backward a few steps, and gaped at Chris with stunned confusion as he rubbed his sore, over-strained, and thoroughly out-muscled pecs. Chris laughed. "What's wrong Hulk? Why'd you let go?" He asked stepping right back up to the Hulk, making sure the taller muscle-beast had a close-up view of the burgeoning muscular chest that had just staggered the giant. "I wasn't ready to give up yet." Chris said with totally insincere confusion. The boy then dropped his massive arms and laughed as he reached up to place one of them on the Hulk's shoulder in a false show of camaraderie. He chuckled haughtily. "It's Ok, big guy. Couldn't quite hang on, huh? That's too bad." Chris said with mocking sympathy. The young man then disengaged and turned to stand directly in front of the utterly dazed Hulk. Chris clapped his hands a couple of times and cheered, "Good effort though Hulk." He then squatted slightly and, performing a congratulatory ritual he'd observed jock's use after successfully completing some athletic feat or another, Chris threw his arms back and jumped a couple of feet straight up into the air, angling slightly toward the Hulk. In the split second that he bumped the befuddled Hulk - chest to chest - he gave those massive pecs of his another quick, pulse of a flex. The boy's insanely broad, thick chest bulged explosively into granite mountains of rippling, striated power. Their expansion slammed into the Hulk, blitzing the overmatched brute's already pummeled pecs as Chris chest-bumped the taller muscle-beast flat on his back again, this time by the power of the mere flexing of the boy's dominating muscles. Chris thumped back down to the ground, shaking the woods around them again. "Oopsie. Sorry Hulkster." Chris said as he brushed imaginary dust from his pecs. "Guess these guys don't know their own strength, huh?" The Hulk lifted his head and stared uncomprehendingly at Chris, who chuckled. "Looks like you don't like flexing so much when somebody else does it." Chris laughed. "Somebody with some real muscle." Chris kept the taunts coming. "Somebody stronger than you." The Hulk scramble to his feet, enraged. "Hulk is STRONGEST one there is!" The Hulk proclaimed savagely. He lifted his massive green arms into a crude and inhumanly awesome double-biceps pose. "Hulk will show muscle-boy who is stronger!" Again Chris moved in on the Hulk, totally unimpressed. "Well, it's usually the guy with the biggest muscles." He pointed out, and casually matched the Hulk's pose; Matched it, and exceeded it. "And it looks like ‘muscle-boy' has got ya beat in that department, Hulkie." Chris announced as the Hulk's freakishly huge biceps were eclipsed in size by the arms of the much shorter young man. "Bah!" The Hulk spat and squeezed his huge green muscles harder, causing them to swell even larger. The Hulk's white teeth stood out against his green gums as his lips pulled back in a grimace of effort. He was actually able to pump his biceps several inches and match Chris's size. "Wow!" Chris said. "We've got some pretty huge guns, don't we Hulk." Chris chuckled, "Let's really pump 'em up." Chris grinned, and straightened his arms out. Then he slowly resumed his flex. As the boy's arms bent back into a double biceps pose, his biceps heaved and pulsated with power. A barely visible vein appeared along the tight curving surfaces of both of Chris's previously completely smooth arm muscles. Chris's biceps were now easily twice as big as the Hulk's. The Hulk dropped his own arms to his side where they hung limply. The brutes eyes bulged and his jaw dropped open. "Something wrong, Hulk?" Chris asked, pretending to be concerned when he saw the Hulk give up trying to match him. The young man once again straightened those Hulk-humbling arms. He flexed again, with the same casual ease and his biceps towered even higher into the air. Multiple, branching veins like lightening bolts now crisscrossed his arms and his bi's bulged up into twin volcanic peaks that erupted with impossible size and power. Now Chris's biceps were easily three times the size of the Hulk's comparatively puny lookingarms. "What's a matter, Hulk? Can't keep up with muscle-boy?" Chris finished with a smirk as he stepped even closer to the Hulk, trying to intimidate the beast even more. Sneering, Chris dropped his arms. "You look like you've had enough Hulk But you know what?" The kid gave one of his now relaxed biceps an affectionate, meaty slap. "These babies were just getting started." The Hulk snarled and tried to push Chris back. Chris was so strong that he didn't even have to try to resist the Hulk, the brute couldn't even budge him. Chris looked down at where the Hulk had planted a big green hand in the middle of the boys chest and was shoving ineffectively against the powerful high school student. Chris was a little miffed that the Hulk would actually dare to touch the muscles he'd been using to humble the beast with such ease. A wicked grin settled on Chris's face as he thought of something new to try. Obviously the Hulk was a slow learner. He'd have to reinforce the lesson. Chris glanced down at the Hulk's hand and clucked his tongue. "Ya gotta learn to respect the pecs, Hulkster." He looked back into the Hulk's eyes and added, resignedly. "It's for your own good." Chris struck a quick most-muscular pose, again calling on the overwhelming size and power of his over-muscled chest. The Hulks massive hand looked momentarily child-like where it splayed against Chris's growing granite muscle and then, with the merest forward shrug of Chris's shoulders, that thick hand was swallowed up, disappearing from view in the deep crevice between the boys rapidly thickening pecs. Now instead of pushing on the boy, the Hulk was tugging, trying to free himself from the vise of solid muscle; But the Incredible Hulk wasn't strong enough to free his hand. "This pose is called a crab, or a most-muscular." Chris narrated. "In my case I think ‘most-muscular' might be literally true." The boy beamed proudly. "Let Hulk go or Hulk will SMASH!" Warned the Hulk as he continued to struggle to free himself. Chris merely gave a short derisive laugh. He cupped a hand to one ear making his biceps swell bigger than ever. "Did you say 'smash'?" He asked mockingly. With that, Chris sneered and flexed his chest hard and huge. The Hulk's eyes flew open wide and the brute opened his mouth in a silent scream. The bones of his massive, green mitt felt like they were being ground to powder between Chris's rippling pecs. The boy’s muscles seemed to just thicken and thicken and thicken. Soon the Hulk felt his wrist and forearm start to deform as they too were being engulfed by the steadily expanding mountains of striated hyper-muscular power. "gnnhh...no..." The Hulk managed to protest weakly. "Oh, but YES!" Chris growled back smugly and kept flexing his chest harder and more huge with each passing second.. For several panicky moments the Hulk roared and growled in frantic desperation, his arm racked with intense pain. Then the brute seemed to become exhausted. "M-muscle-boy....too....s- strong." The Hulk whimpered. His massive body went limp as he surrendered and stopped struggling. It was just no use. The boy's strength was totally overwhelming. "Muscle- boy...hurts Hulk's hand..." Chris sighed, as though once again bored with his opponent. "Yep, pretty much." He taunted mercilessly as he continued flexing his chest even more. Making a show of ignoring the Hulk, Chris struck another double biceps pose, muscle flexing on top of muscle. His powerful heart pumped blood with the force of a raging river through the throbbing veins covering those arms, each beat momentarily compressing the Hulk's trapped hand with that much more pain. Chris's biceps were bigger than ever, he seemed to be slowly exploring the limits of their size as they peaked above his head with what seemed like very little effort on his part. Chris scrutinized his biceps, turning his head from one to the other. "Whadday think Hulkie? Four? Maybe five times the size of yours? Wonder how they'd look if I got a decent pump and really put some effort into it." The Hulk covered his eyes with his free hand and threw his head back. "ARRrrrgggh...l-let Hulk go." The Hulk pleaded as he dropped to his knees. Chris stared at the Hulk, kneeling before him. "Oooh!" Chris said with mock sympathy and disappointment, as though the Hulk had given the wrong answer on a game-show quiz. "You didn't use the magic word." The Hulk heard nothing Chris said, His world consisted only of pain. By some lucky cosmic coincidence, the next words out of the brutalized behemoth's mouth rescued him. "Please...muscle-boy...s-stop." The Hulk pleaded in a barely audible whimper. Chris dropped his arms and focused on the Hulk again. "Manners, Hulk." He sighed. "My mom always says people respond to manners." Chris put his hands on his hips and made a show of considering the Hulk's request. He smiled and relented. He relaxed his pecs, not enough to allow the Hulk to free his hand, but enough to ease the pain. The Hulk moaned with relief as he emerged from his world of agony. The Hulk tugged tentatively so see if he could completely extract his had. He still couldn't. The brute didn't know what to do, he wanted to free himself, but he didn't want to do anything that might provoke the terrifying power in the mutant muscles that held him trapped and send them crushing in on his hand once more. "What...what does muscle boy want?" They Hulk asked with grudging submissiveness. The question brought the cocky teen-ager up short. "Hmm." Chris replied. He clasped his hands behind his back and rose up on the balls of his feet a couple of times as he thought about it. The Hulk was bounced up and down with humiliating ease by the motion. "That's a very good question, Hulk." Chris added as he continued to considered the Hulk's beleaguered query. He'd tested himself against the Hulk and found the brute to be not much of a challenge. No challenge at all, really. Now instead of testing his own strength he found that he was more interested in demonstrating that strength. He'd beaten the Hulk with his pecs, he'd humbled the beast with his biceps...how else might he reveal the extent of his power using this being, whom the rest of the world regarded as the most powerful creature on the planet. An idea began to form in Chris's mind. "Hey Hulk, is it true that the madder you get, the stronger you get?" Chris asked, as much to himself as to the Hulk. The Hulk just stared at Chris blankly, but the boy was nodding to himself. He rubbed his chin as if dredging up a vaguely remembered lesson from school. "Yeah, I think I remember reading that somewhere." Relieved of most of the pain in his hand, the Hulk was starting to get restless with being held immobile. "Get up Hulk." Chris ordered rubbing his hands together gingerly in anticipation of what was coming. The Hulk's glare intensified as his dim mind wrestled with the impulse to once again attack the muscular boy who was humiliating him. "Awww, what's wrong?" Chris teased. "Don't tell me the Strongest One There Is is afraid of puny muscle-boy?" A low growl began to emanate from the Hulk's throat. At having his words mockingly hurled back at him. "I said get up." Chris warned casually and tensed his pecs just enough to remind the Hulk of the pain he was capable of causing the beast. The Hulk growled louder and struggled to his feet. "I'm going to give you a chance to fight back here Hulk." Chris explained, charitably. The boy clasped his hands behind his back again. His repeated use of this posture seemed to be the equivalent of boasting: "Look ma, no hands." as he manhandled the Hulk. Chris smiled a bit when he saw the Hulk's free right hand clench into a fist. "I'm gonna let you hit me as hard as you can, as many times as you want." Chris explained with condescending benevolence. He slid his hand down to his muscular abdomen and gave it a couple firm slaps. "The Incredible Hulk should be strong enough to take on the tummy of a pasty little high-school football reject, right?" Chris laughed at the Hulk's uncertainty. "C'mon big guy, don't be a wimp. Take your best shot." The Hulk's growl was rising in volume and he was beginning to show his teeth in an angry sneer. In a flash the Hulk launched a thundering punch to Chris's abs. Chris's only reaction was to look frustrated. "Aw now, don't hold back Hulk." Chris pressed his mouth into a tight line of consternation and huffed an impatient breath out his nose. Then he explained slowly to the Hulk: "If you don't start hitting me hard enough to make me feel it, I'm gonna hafta turn this loose on ya again." Demonstrating what he meant, Chris briefly tensed the muscles of his chest around the Hulk's trapped left hand again. The angry look on the Hulks face diluted briefly with panic and he started hammering away at Chris's abs with his free hand. Chris watched, unimpressed and considered ways to humiliate and anger the Hulk, hoping that his anger would make him more of a challenge. "I could take punches like this all day Hulk." The boy mocked. "C'mon. Hit me harder!" The Hulk raged at Chris's goading and struggled to hit Chris harder. The boys steely abdominals rose and fell slightly as he breathed casually amid the Hulk's onslaught. So far, Chris's plan wasn't working. Chris closed his eyes and smirked. "Hmm, let's see...is that the Hulk hitting my belly or a five year old girl?" He said, ridiculing the Hulk's effort. The Hulk roared and started pulling himself bodily toward Chris with each hit, using his trapped hand for leverage to add to the power of his punches. Despite the powerful tugging and pounding, Chris didn't budge, but the ground began to shake around them. "Shut up! Muscle-boy had better shut-up!" The Hulk bellowed as he pounded harder and harder on Chris's unyielding body. "Why?" Chris laughed derisively. "It's not like the Hulk can shut me up. You'd have to do way better than this. You may as well face it big guy, " Chris's eyes twinkled with glee as he finished the taunt. "compared to me, The big bad Hulk is as weaker than a puny human." The Hulk bellowed with inarticulate rage, but he couldn't even affect Chris's voice as the boy taunted the taller muscle beast. "Yeah, keep ‘em comin', that's it." Chris chuckled at the Hulk's frantic efforts. "C'mon, harder big guy!" After letting the Hulk pound away a while longer, getting more and more frustrated and angry all the while. Chris sensed that the Hulk had reached the height of his strength. Still, the boy easily withstood the Hulk's power. Eventually, despite his anger, the Hulk began to tire. "Muscle-boy’s muscles...too hard." The Hulk bleated with pure frustration between desperate gasps. "...too strong....for Hulk to smash". Chris, though disappointed with the Hulk's increased but still inadequate strength, smirked with satisfaction at the admission, which did seem to enrage the Hulk a bit more at having made it. The burst of anger helped the Hulk continue his assault a while longer. "This is going nowhere". Chris said with a disappointed sigh. "Time to end it." "NO! Hulk will find a way to BEAT you!" The Hulk cried out desperately as he began to catch a second wind. Chris rolled his eyes and sighed "I guess I did say you could punch me for as long as you wanted, didn't I." The boy said, as though now regretting that promise. Then he grinned wickedly. "Guess I'll just have to make you want to stop." The Hulk was savagely pounding away as Chris spoke. The boy's patronizing tone was causing the beast's anger to spike once more. "Hulk will SMASH." The Hulk roared with desperate rage as he hammered completely unaffected abs that looked like something off the cover of ‘Mutant Muscle and Fitness." "Yeah, right." Chris laughed. "Smash this." The boy mocked and for the first time crunched down, actually flexing his abs. Every bone in the Hulks right hand shattered on impact with Chris's abs, which became impossibly even more ripped and defined as he flexed them. The Hulk wailed in pain and once again dropped to his knees, Where he stared with fear and disbelief at the wall of chiseled stomach muscle in front of his face. There wasn't even any skeletal support directly behind those abs and still the muscles were so powerful and hard that the Hulk had shattered his hand against them like a bundle of dry twigs. The Hulk just stared, unsure what to do. He couldn't run, the muscle-boy still held his hand trapped in yet another set of overwhelmingly powerful muscles. Chris examined his impervious rippling belly approvingly. "Sweet!" He said with a laugh. Then he noticed a small red smear just above his navel. The Hulk noticed it too and held up his ham-sized fist to display a trickle of blood oozing from around a couple of his knuckles. The Hulk grimaced and shook out his meaty paw a moment, then pressed the bleeding knuckles to his mouth. "Look's like you've made a little mess Hulkster." An idea occurred to Chris as he watched the Hulk tend to his wound. He grinned with delight. He stepped closer to the Hulk, bringing his rippling stomach almost in contact with the Hulk's face. "Lick it off." the boy commanded, pointing to a couple more smudges of the Hulk's blood that marred the pale skin of his matchless, muscular mid-section. The Hulk refused. "That wasn't a request." Chris pointed out and with the merest twitching of one pectoral muscle, the boy snapped two of the fingers of the Hulk's hand where he held it imbedded within the muscular vise of his chest. Chris felt the bones in the Hulk's hand give way. He loved this feeling of power. With a cry of pain, the Hulk complied - he began licking the boys abs, he reluctantly lapped away the traces of his blood from the very muscles that had just bloodied his poor hand with their unyielding muscle-tone. "Awright, Awright." Chris squirmed a bit and pulled away, causing the Hulk to pitch forward painfully onto his not yet healed hand.. "That tickles." The peerless mutant powerhouse said through an incongruous giggle. He rubbed his tummy absently and pulled his hand away, inspecting the slight moisture there. "And it's kind of gross", he said and wiped his hand on the straining material of his shorts where they stretched tight across his round, powerfully muscled backside. Those extra-baggy shorts had shredded and ridden up his barrel sized thighs so that they now fit him like a pair of very brief, square-cut swimming trunks. His hand still held fast, the Hulk slowly climbed to a standing position, struggling to minimize physical contact with Chris's intimidating body as he did so. In the meantime, Chris was rather comically exploring his butt after feeling how different it felt when he'd wiped his hand on his shorts. He had both hands planted on his behind and was exploring his steely-hard, rounded glutes - testing their resilience and shape. He noticed the Hulk glaring at him and grinned. "Hey, this is all new to me, okay?" He removed his hands and planted them on his hips and let out a little satisfied breath as if to say: "Ok, what next." He noticed that the Hulk was shuffling his feet like a restless child and making little frustrated grunting noises as he looked around anxiously, everywhere but directly at Chris. "What's up with you?" Chris asked, amused. The Hulk scowled and seemed reluctant to respond but finally blurted out. "Hulk's hand." The brute grumbled and gestured sheepishly toward his trapped hand with his nearly healed one. Chris peeked over the top of his Hulk-conquering pecs and noted the brutes fist was still trapped past the wrist. "Oh, yeah." Chris snickered. "Um...I stopped flexing ages ago." The Hulk gave his hand a solid tug. It didn't budge. His brow furrowed and he looked from the boy's unyielding chest muscles back up at Chris's face. Chris grinned proudly. "Yeah, my muscle tone's a bitch huh, Hulk." The Hulk grabbed his stuck fist with his still-sore right hand, planted his feet and heaved. He strained for several seconds to no avail. "Well, huh," Chris said looking slightly puzzled. He rapped his knuckles probingly against one meaty pec. It made a deep bass "thump-thump" that the Hulk could feel in his hand. "Guess I might have a bit of a pump going. Maybe kicking your butt was more of a workout than it felt like." The boy then laughed dismissing the idea with a wave. "Nah, It's gotta be just good old fashioned muscle tone. Put some muscle into it Hulk." The Hulk continued straining to free his hand for another few seconds before Chris finally rolled his eyes at the Hulk's pathetic effort and pulled his elbows around behind his rib-cage, which cause his deep pecs to press together somewhat less firmly. The Hulk broke free and stumbled backward, nearly losing his balance. By this time, all their jostling about had brought them near to the cliff face that had earlier halted the Hulk's motion when he'd ricocheted off Chris's more powerful body. That had been the first incident in which the Hulk had been so totally overpowered by someone since Emil Blonsky had initially been transformed into the creature known as the Abomination. But even the ease with which Blonsky had swatted the Hulk in that encounter paled in comparison to the degree to which Chris surpassed the Hulk in raw muscle. Now free, the Hulk steadied himself as unfamiliar impulses warred in his dim mind. The deepest most primitive part of his brain raged and demanded an immediate and unceasing attack on the opponent before him. But his higher cognitive mind, atrophied as it was, had done the math: The Hulk was seriously out-muscled here After having helped the Hulk free himself, Chris brought his shoulders forward once more, squaring them with a proud little bounce. He couldn't get over his new self. He bent at the waist to once again examine himself. It was still hard for him to accept that the Hulk's onslaughts had left him completely unmarred. Chris then noticed something for the first time. His brow knitted with curiosity. "Wait a minute." The boy said aloud to himself. "I didn't know that was muscle." He said as he hooked a thumb inside the front of the waistband of his shorts and pulled the tightly stretched material away from the mosaic of muscle at his waist and peered down inside. His eyes widened, he was obviously impressed with what he saw there. "Or those either for that matter." He added. Letting the waistband snap he grinned at the Hulk. "This day just gets better and better." "Now," Chris began more seriously. "What to do with you." The young man crossed his massive arms across an equally huge chest and considered the Hulk for a moment. "I'm not real keen on anyone finding out I'm a mutant." Chris said, apparently thinking aloud and not really attempting to dialog with the Hulk. "Right now, Bruce Banner is the only person who knows about me." Chris focused intently on the Hulk. The beast became uneasy under that glare and began to inch backward, away from the boy. "I could make my debut as the most powerful hero on this planet now - claim I'm a space-alien or maybe some kind of super-soldier here to defend the world against powerful and dangerous threats." The boy took a step toward the Hulk. "Threats like you Hulkie." Chris nodded. He was really starting to like this idea. "And I could do it all without anyone ever having to find out that I'm really a mutant. All I'd have to do is make sure Banner never squeals." Chris began to crack his knuckles the sound was like rifle-shots. The motion caused his biceps and triceps to work against each other like surging ocean swells. "I'll bet I could make sure of that right now." He added, staring the Hulk down coldly. Chris moved in on the Hulk, who bumped into the cliff that was now at his back. The Hulk saw the boy coming and felt something that this young man was causing him to become more and more familiar with: Fear. The Hulk moved a few steps laterally to clear the cliff then squatted low to the ground, his great green leg muscles coiled, ready to launch the massive beast far away in an escape leap. The Hulk shot upward explosively, desperately trying to get away from Chris. But a fraction of an instant after he left the ground, he felt tremendous pressure clamp down around one of his ankles and he was brought to a complete, jarring halt. Chris had grabbed the Hulk by his right ankle, cancelling the force of his leap with one mighty arm. As the Hulk was violently jerked back to the ground, Chris caught the beast in a bear-hug, their two thick torso's thumping into each other. The Hulk placed both meaty palms against Chris's chin and pushed. He may as well been a toddler trying to push over a fire-hydrant. "Don't try that again Hulk." Chris warned. "Remember what I did to your hand?" The boy caused a thick wave of striated sinew to roll up his pecs. The Hulk felt his own broad chest compress painfully under the movement. "I'm pretty sure I could do that to your whole body...If I wanted to." The Hulk struggled to reclaim the breath that had just been knocked out of him by the impact with the far more densely muscled boy. "No. No. Let...Hulk...go." The Hulk protested in a near total panic. "Don't get yer purple panties in a wad Hulkster". Chris smirked. "I'm through with you for now. I need to talk to Banner." At the mention of that name, the Hulk's face contorted with rage and hatred. "Puny Banner..." The Hulk began, but Chris merely glared at the Hulk and shook his head as though admonishing an unruly child. The boy gave the Hulk a little squeeze. The Hulk's defiant look vanished instantly to be replace by the fearful look of a trapped animal. "That's better." Chris smiled. "Now, I'm betting that you and Banner have at least a subconscious awareness of each other." Chris explained as he tightened his hold further. The Hulk struggled but couldn't even begin to free himself. The green brute tightened every gargantuan muscle in his torso in attempt to counter Chris's bear-hug. "At least...for your sake I hope so." Chris finished. "Banner!" Chris called aloud. "In about thirty seconds, there's going to be exactly enough space between my forearms and my big bad bod for one scrawny little physicist." Chris explained. "If your big green buddy is still here, well..." Chris grinned confidently up into the Hulk's face. "He'll be so much guacamole." Chris continued more softly, addressing the Hulk. "If you can, I'd cooperate with puny Banner if I were you." The boy advised. The Hulk screamed in rage, then agony. His arms alternately flailed helplessly then pounded on Chris's mountain-range of a back. His mighty gamma-spawned muscles trembled as Chris's rock-solid arms and chest began to mash them flat. Then the Hulk went limp in utter surrender. His arms draped down the conquering boy's back where they hung limply. "Banner..." the Hulk croaked in a hoarse whisper. "Banner...come back. Hulk not like...muscle-boy." Retreating against such unquestionably superior power, the Hulk's immense green musculature seemed to melt away more and more with each passing second. Soon Chris stood victorious. He'd humbled and vanquished the Hulk in a way that was unprecedented. Banner stared at the boy from his prison of teen sinew, the physicist had never retained so much detailed memory from one of his transformation's into the Hulk. He guessed that this was because his Hulk persona had never willing relinquished control over their shared physiology. For the first time in memory since the day he was caught in the New Mexico desert gamma- bomb blast that had unleashed the Hulk on the world, Bruce could not sense his other personality lurking in that dark corner of his mind, so thorough was the Hulk's cowing at Chris's hands. "How much do you remember, Doc?" Chris asked. "Enough to know that you are probably about to kill me." Banner replied." He didn't sound at all frightened, in fact if this phenomenal boy intended to kill him, part of Banner welcomed the idea of peaceful oblivion. Chris looked momentarily confused. "Kill you?" Then the boy grinned. "Not unless I have to. Besides, you think I couldn't have offed you just as easily while you were tall, green and stupid?" Banner gulped. "Then, uh..." He tried squirming a bit, but he couldn't move in Chris's grip. "What are you going to do with me?" "Make a deal, of course." Chris replied. "He loosened his grip enough so that Banner slid to the ground. Banner stumbled back grateful for some distance between himself and that much raw, Hulk-pounding power. "A deal?" "You've got a secret I want kept." Chris explained. "And I've got the means to keep your little alter-ego in check if he ever gets out of hand, again." Chris demonstrated those "means" by sending the two most powerful biceps in existence towering above Banner in a double biceps pose. Chris beamed with pride. "I think it's more than a fair agreement." The boy's features darkened ominously. "The alternative..." He said trailing off and stepping into Banner, bumping the much, much smaller man back several steps. "Is far less pleasant." Banner, thought it over for a moment. He didn't know if finally having the means to keep the Hulk in check was a balanced trade-off for having helped unleash Chris on the world, but he also didn't see that he had much of a choice. With a reluctant nod, he accepted Chris's terms. Again, Chris beamed. "Oh, and one more thing." Chris added. "I want to make a big entrance on the hero scene." Banner didn't see where he had any say in this matter one way or the other. "Um, Ok, but..." "We'll have to work on your ability to change into the Hulk, wouldn't want to have to smack you around every time I want him to come out and play. Then I'm thinking maybe I'll round up the Abomination and maybe Juggernaut and unleash you all on...I don't know, maybe the next Super-bowl crowd - No, wait...the World Cup...then, in front of the whole world I'll save the day by pounding on all three of ya. Whaddya think? No, wait. I gotta better idea..." Chris placed an irresistible hand on Bruce's shoulder and shoved him along as he continued to chatter on excitedly. Banner could only sigh and struggle to come to terms with his new world order as he was ushered along.

A steady ground. A hard, stable surface upon which to walk, run, live... He felt as if he was waking from a terrible nightmare. The kind of terrible nightmare that faded quickly with the state of sleeping but left one trembling, sweating. A steady ground. Yes, he was waking from a terrible dream, but what he was waking to, he did not know. That moment of disorientation just before reason and logic where the world seems like an alien place. Except, for him, the reality did not come. His name... He reached out into the inky black void of his mind, grasping for information that should be there at his fingertips, ready for him to produce as an instinct. But it wasn’t there. None of it was. How old was he? Where did he live? How did he get here? Where was he? All of these questions circled his mind, asking themselves in different ways. Backwards, forwards, sideways. Yet, still, the answers did not come. He stood up from the smouldering wreckage of the building surrounding him. Carefully, he climbed towards a far away light. He slipped several times as he made his way through broken stone, metal and glass. Finally, he stood on solid, even ground. Asphalt. He looked down at his hands and finally his feet. A part of him knew that both should be covered in cuts, welts and burns, but they were in tact. No pain. He frowned slightly as he looked down at his hand. Glass, Asphalt, he knew these things, yet he did not know his name. He knew the object next to him was called a car. That it was made in 2002 by a company - a company? - named Chevy and was called an Impala. The color: blue. The tires, bald. Flashing lights. Red, white, blue. He felt his abdomen tighten in a combination of fear and relief. Those colors meant safety but also danger. Why danger? Why danger? A part of him, a distant part of him screamed at him to run, to go. Another part urged him to stay. Before he knew it, his legs were moving and the ground flew beneath his feet. Air roared in his ears as he approached the far white lights. He came to a stop as he reached the lights and several things happened at once. The cars standing next to the strange columns shook and started screaming. The lights above flickered. Then several people ran out of a door and began yelling. He tried to understand why they seemed so... angry. He just needed to know where he was. He looked around as the people continued to yell at him but found no indication of where he was. He turned to the rest of the people and tilted his head. “Where am I?” One person threw his hands up, “Great, he doesn’t speak fucking English.” “Sounds like Chinese,” a woman said softly. “Who the hell goes walking around naked at two o’clock in the mornin’ at a gas station?” “Probably some frat boy.” “Poor thing, someone get him a blanket or something.” The blanket they provided smelled like stale sweat and smoke. Sweat... Smoke... He looked up at the surrounding faces. As time passed, they began to show worry. “I don’t know what my name is,” he said softly. “Where did you come from?” He frowned and searched his thoughts. Still, no answers. “I don’t know.” “Let’s get him cleaned up and take him down to the police station, maybe he’s like, you know, retarded?” “Doesn’t look retarded to me.” The man again felt his stomach tighten. Fear. That word. Police. No, he couldn’t go to that... Police Station. A man put a hand on his shoulders. He looked old. There were lines in his face around his mouth and eyes. This man smiled alot. He like him. Gently, the old man led him to a room whose smell sickened him. There were small walls inside and a white... thing mounted to the wall. Urinal, the word came. “You need to use the bathroom, son?” the old man asked. He looked at the old man for a moment. Yes, he had to use the bathroom. He nodded. The man guided him to the urinal and gestured for him to go. He went. As he did, the man spoke. “That’s the biggest one I’ve ever seen on a man,” he remarked idly. “Yer mom musta bred with a horse if you know whata mean.” The old man laughed. He looked back at the old man. A horse... “Yer big too, muscles and everythin’. Not as big as somma those boys down at the beach, mind ya, but big enough.” He flushed and moved over to the sink to... wash his hands? He turned on the water and ran his hands under it. After a few moments he looked up into the mirror. Smoke, grime and dirt covered his features and made his black hair grey. But it was him. The reflection moved with him, so it must be him. His eyes travelled down from his moonlight pale eyes, across his bronze skin and finally to a marking on his chest. “Ninety-one,” the old man remarked over his shoulder. Ninety one. The numbers done in gothic - gothic? “Ninety-one. Is that my name?” “Nah, don’t think so. Then ‘gain I could be wrong,” the old man shrugged. “Got girls out here named Bonifa. But I suppose you need a name. How about... Nine? First name Nine, last name One?” He frowned slightly, then nodded. “Nine.” “Alright, Nine, wash your face and I’ll get you to the police station,” the old man said. “What is your name?” Nine asked. “Me? Oh, Will,” the old man replied. “Will, I cannot go to the police,” Nine stated clearly as he leaned his face down and rubbed it with water. “Why not?” Will asked, curious. A dawning comprehension lit his face. “You’re runnin’ from the law. That’s why you’re naked and that’s why you got that tattoo!” Fear quickly replaced comprehension. The man took a deep breath as if to yell as he scrambled backwards towards the door, then froze. Nine jerked his head up out of the water and caught the man with his gaze. He felt something click within him as he looked into the man’s eyes and felt his body grow warm. His sharp gaze quickly turned into one of lust. His cock swelled and he knew that it must be dealt with. Now. Nine felt the man’s will break under his gaze and in moments old Will dropped to his knees forcing his first cock down his throat. Nine leaned back against the wall of the small bathroom and let out a long moan as Will sucked harder and harder, trying to pull Nine’s orgasm from his body. Slowly, Nine began moving his hips, forcing his cock back and forth between Will’s lips. His body felt as if it were on fire as he was thrown upwards and over the pinnacle of his climax, forcing jet after jet down Will’s throat. Nine’s orgasm ripped from his throat in a primal roar that did not end until the last shot ebbed from his softening cock. Will fell back onto the ground, clutching at his stomach as Nine stepped out of the bathroom. An old woman looked up at Nine in fear then rushed into the bathroom at her husband’s cries. “Oh my god, Will!” she screamed. “You’re... growing!” Nine glanced back and saw Will’s pant leg explode with muscle before he looked back out over the dark expanse of the world. Like his mind, its secrets lay hidden in the murky black. Who was he? Nine? That couldn’t be his name, yet it felt right. Nine. One.

Part two to Trey's growth, like last time I'm gonna warn you that This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. After the wonderful sex with James, Trey sat worried on his couch. In his efforts to grow big fast, he didn't even begin to think about how the rest of the world would see him. But James's comments about work brought him back to reality. His dad would be home from his own job shortly, and would be expecting to see the short shrimpy boy that Trey formerly was, not the grown, muscular man that he had turned into. Trey began to walk to the bathroom, his now large soft cock flopping as he walked. He examined himself in the full body mirror. Now standing approximately six feet tall, Trey looked nothing like his former self. His body was strong and defined, and covered in hair, a sharp contrast from his twig like frame. On top of that, his face looked different too. Well, he thought to himself, not exactly different, just more... mature. He still had the large brown eyes and Roman nose, along with his larger than average lips, but the face itself was different. No longer round and boyish, he now had a strong jawline, and had lost any remnants of baby fat on his angular, chiseled face. He stared at his body again, realizing that he was exactly the type of guy he would have gone for. If anything, maybe a little small. His cock started to harden, from a soft 4 inches to its full, nine inch mast. I can't believe I'm getting hard at my own reflection, Trey thought to himself. But he couldn't stop. He was so damn horny. Trey grabbed his large cock in his meaty paws, and began to jack off. For the first time in his life, Trey used two hands, instead of his earlier two finger technique. His hands stroked up and down his thick tool, and played with his big bull balls, as he slowly stroked to erection. On a whim, Trey pinched his own nipples. A jolt shot through his body as his cock jumped. Damn that feels good he moaned, and continued to stroke. Trey felt an orgasm building as he rubbed his hairy chest with one hand and frantically jerked his cock with the other. His cock was leaking precum like a faucet. Finally, he couldn't hold it any longer. With a loud moan, Trey shot all over the mirror. Eight strong spurts of cum ran down the mirror, as the final shot trickled down over his inflamed cock head. Suddenly feeling self conscious, Trey cleaned up the mess with a towel the best he could, and headed to his room in order to find something to wear. Unsurprisingly, nothing fit. Trey tried to cram his body into the small clothes, but everything either looked ridiculous, tight on his body and unable to close up, or it just ripped from the strain of being put on. With that, he headed to his father's room. Trey's father had been the polar opposite of Trey. Standing at 6'2” and 210 lbs, the beefy construction worker was all man. The only thing that they had shared was a name, Trey being actually Raymond Warren III. Ray, the former football player had kept in great shape as the years went by, and only a slight gut and graying hair belied his true age, 39. Trey threw open his father's closet and began to look for clothes that would suit him. Giving up on finding anything in his style after a quick glance, he finally settled for an old college t shirt, slightly too small for his father, and a pair of jeans. With that, he heard the garage door open. Trey panicked and began to throw on the clothes. The jeans were slightly baggy on his muscled frame, but he couldn't find a belt. He began to slip on the shirt as he heard his father enter the house. “Trey, I'm home. You there?” the bear of a man called in through the door. “Yeah dad, I'm just in my room,” Trey yelled back, not remembering his deeper voice for a second. He quickly ran through the hallway into his room, shirt still half on. “You sound funny, boy. Are you getting sick or something?” His father asked from the kitchen. “Yeah I think so,” Trey finally answered, thankful that his dad had given him an out. “Anything I can do to help?” Ray asked. “No I'm good.” Trey responded, feeling guilty. Even though he and his father weren't alike in either size or in interests, his dad was great. After Mrs. Warren ran off when Trey was a baby, the two of them had been together, with his dad, who while encouraging Trey to play sports and be active, never seemed upset that Trey had been more of a band and chess club kind of kid. He also took the news of Trey being gay shockingly well, even if he did follow up Trey coming out with saying that he had thought Trey might be “a homo or something.” But he had immediately redeemed himself by hugging his son and saying he'd love him no matter what. Trey sat back in his bed and thought about what to do. He couldn't avoid everyone he knew forever, but with his new body, he'd barely pass as the old Trey. He sat on his bed and realized he was still sweating, massive stains beginning to show on the pits of his father's t shirt. There was a knock on his door. “I brought you some soup, sport,” his father said, as the doorknob began to turn. Trey shuddered, there was no avoiding what was going to happen. At that moment the door opened, his father took one look at the stud on the bed that had been Trey, and gasped, dropping the bowl to the ground. “Trey... Is that... you?” His father finally asked after a period of uncomfortable eye contact. “Yeah dad,” Trey responded. “I'm finally a big guy, huh?” Ray just looked at his son. “This is insane. You're all grown up.” He stared at the bulging muscles under the t shirt. “And you look so strong too.” “Like I said,” Trey answered, “something weird happened.” “Should I call a doctor?” “No I think I'm fine. Just sweaty,” Trey answered. “And I don't have anything to wear.” Ray looked at his son, wearing his baggy clothes. He admitted to himself that his son would look much better in something less baggy, that showed off his new definition, then wondered quickly where that thought had come from. “Well in that case, why don't we clean up this soup and then I'll make you a real meal. You must be starving. We can head to town tomorrow to get something new for you to wear.” “Sounds great dad.” Trey answered, and then climbed out of bed. His dad and him together began to mop up the soup, and sweep up the broken glass. As he stood in close quarters to his dad, the pheromones began to do their work, not that Trey noticed. But he did notice their effects. His dad seemed to have a raging erection. Trey pretended he didn't notice. After they finished cleaning up, he told his dad he needed to take a shower. Ray agreed, and said that he'd make them dinner while Trey washed up. In the shower, Trey soaped up his body. He wondered to himself if all the sweat was a side effect of the pills, or just his body growing. Either way though, he was covered in it. As he cleaned himself off, his cock began to get hard again. He thought of his father's erection at his body, as he began to jerk off. Trey sat in bliss, jerking his meaty tool until he was brought back to reality by a call from the kitchen. “Dinner's ready son,” his dad's deep voice yelled out. Trey groaned and painted the shower wall in his thick cum. “I'll be down in a minute,” he responded. After washing off the cum, Trey came out of the shower. He toweled his body dry when he realized his mistake. The only clothes he had near him that fit were covered in sweat. Wearing just the towel, he walked over to his father in the kitchen. “Hey dad?” he asked. “Can I borrow something else to wear? Nothing of mine fits anymore, remember?” Ray stopped what he was doing and stared at his sons body. Out of his clothes Trey was even more impressive. With his massive, hair covered pecs leading down to a treasure trail lined six pack, and the large biceps on display, his son was a true man. His eyes shot down, seeing the prominent bulge in front of his sons towel. His own 9 incher began to make his pants tent out. He must have been staring for quite some time because his son asked again, “Dad can I borrow something to wear?” Ray shook his head and came to. “Sure son, just pick anything from my drawers and set the table. I need to go to the bathroom.” Trey went up to get dressed as his father made a bee line to the bathroom. The room smelled like musk and cum, no doubt from Trey's previous actions in the room. He sat down on the toilet and took his own thick cock in his hand, and, for the first time in his life, jacked off to the images of a man. His own son, no less. Trey came down and set the table, wearing a pair of jeans from the back of his dad's closet and another old t shirt, he had finally found something that almost fit him, if it was hilariously out of style. But clothes were clothes at this point he thought to himself. His father came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, seeming flustered and a bit embarrassed. Trey didn't notice, however, being more concerned with stuffing his face with the burgers his dad had made. “These are great.” Trey commented, his mouth still full of food. “Glad you like em, sport,” Ray answered, stealing glances at his son as he ate his own burger. “I knew you'd be hungry after all that growing.” Four burgers, countless fries, and a salad later, Trey stopped eating. Ray sat at the table with his son, as they began to talk about their respective days. Ray related a story about his manager at work, while Trey talked about his day at the mall, and what happened when he grew, sparing his dad the details of the store front and the sex with James. His father looked intrigued. “What exactly sparked this random growth spurt?” he asked his son. Trey decided to come clean. “Well, I found these pills, and they made this happen.” Ray looked shocked. “Steroids? Even those don't work this fast.” Trey shrugged. I don't know dad. All I know is I took more than I was supposed to, and then this happened.” Ray still sat there, his mouth open. “I could show you if you don't believe me,” Trey said after a long pause. Ray was torn, part of him knew that this was a bad idea, that his son had already grown so much so fast, and any more could cause some real problems. Another part of him, a newly awakened part, would very much like to see his son grow huge and grow fast. The new part won out. “Go ahead Trey, he said, “Let's see this thing work.” Trey smiled and grabbed the jar of pills from the corner of the kitchen. Grabbing two pills and popping them in his mouth, he washed it down with a glass of water. “Last time it worked pretty fast,” he said, “so if you don't mind I'm gonna take off these clothes.” Trey's father more than didn't mind, the mere idea of seeing his son naked was very exciting to him all of a sudden. “Go ahead sport.” Trey stripped off his clothes, and stood naked in front of the man who had raised him. His soft cock sitting nestled in his prominent bush, hanging over his big balls. Ray's own cock was throbbing in his pants, and the show was yet to begin. First, Trey's frame began to stretch out, growing about four more inches, surpassing his father's own height of 6'2”. Then his body began to fill out. First his biceps, expanding from merely 15 inches around to an impressive 18 inches. He was beginning to look more like a lineman than a linebacker, as his pecs also expanded, growing hard and powerful. His nipples truly pointed down now. His six pack hardened further, becoming like defined bricks on his tight stomach, as his quads and calves expanded to become those of a hardened weightlifter more than a soccer player. His body hair grew thicker and more defined as well, becoming like a carpet across his pecs, and coating his abs, but not to the extent that they hid the definition. Then the last muscles in his body expanded. Trey's balls stretched to the size of tangerines and hung low in his sack and his cock began to stretch even farther. Soft now it had to hang six inches. As a final touch, his jaw became even more square, and grew from stubble to a short beard, maybe two days' growth. His body was covered in sweat by the time his growth slowed to a stop. “It went kind of like that, dad,” he said to his shocked father. Ray wasn't hearing a word of that. But the deeper voice sent him over the edge. He came hard in his pants, leaving a large wet stain. “Trey...” he moaned. “That was the hottest thing I have ever seen.” Ray smiled as he said it but still seemed embarrassed by the fact hat he was so turned on by his son. Filled with lust and remembering the effect that he had had on his friend, Trey smiled. “You haven't even seen the best part yet,” Trey said, as he began to flex. Striking the double bicep pose from earlier, his thick armpits became exposed. His father felt the effects immediately and began to get hard again. The pheromones filled the air, and Ray became overcome with lust for his stud of a son. He stood up and walked over to Trey, before asking, “May I?” Trey smiled, knowing exactly what his dad wanted. “Yeah dad, but let me see you first.” His dad grinned at the idea, and stripped down himself. Ray wasn't bad looking either. His small gut from drinking too much beer was covered in the same salt and pepper black hair that lay thick on his head, and his visible pecs had the same coating. His own biceps were large, but not as big or defined as his son's had become, and as he stripped off his pants it became apparent just how turned on Ray was by all of this. His own, nine inch cock was throbbing, with the slightly upward curve causing precum to run down the underside. Below that hung a nice pair of testicles, almost as big as his own sons had become, which sat atop thick thighs and strong legs, more those of a man who worked for a living than gym-built muscles. Trey was insanely turned on by his bear of a father, and his cock throbbed to its new length of 12 inches long and as thick as a beer can. Seeing this caused Ray to be pushed over the edge. His cock gave one final throb, and then he shot his load, coating his sons furry abs in his cum without even touching his cock. “I'm sorry,” Ray said. “Let me clean that up.” Ray leaned forwards, and began to lick his own load from the hairy muscleman's sweaty abs. He still didn't know why he was doing this, knew it was wrong to be doing to his son, but too turned on to care. He began to lick and suck on his sons chest, going up and chewing on the nipple and licking at his thick armpits. Then he began to lick down Trey's body. All Trey could do is groan as his father had his way with him. He stood there as his father's tongue gave his body immense pleasures. His cock, too, was throbbing without being touched. “Hey dad,” he said, feeling cocky. “You're missing my best muscle.” With that Trey jacked his cock a few times in his hand, before letting his dad take over. His father took over immediately, giving Trey's cock the same lavish attention that he had given the rest of his jacked body. He'd take the cockhead in his mouth, and play with it with his tongue, before removing it and licking up and down the sides of the hot dick. He'd occasionally take a break from the cock entirely to start to lick and suck on the huge balls and play with Trey's muscular ass. But he'd always return to the cock. “Oh shit,” Trey moaned, “I can't take much more of this.” Ray smiled, and grabbed Trey's ass, pushing as much as the cock down his throat as he could. About six inches were down Ray's mouth when he decided to put his son over the edge. He stuck a single finger in Trey's muscular ass, feeling his son's prostate. With that Trey shot his massive load. Ray moaned as he tried to suck down the whole thing. Although mouth of his son's load made it down his throat, it was too thick and came out too fast, and he drooled cum down his chin and onto his own pecs. He stood up, and looked up at his son. “Fuck that was great” he said, his rock hard cock straining as it brushed Trey's leg. Ray looked down at himself, and wiped off some of the cum. He licked it up. “Let's keep going in my room,” Ray said to his son, clearly not feeling uncomfortable any more. Trey couldn't agree more, and followed behind his father, watching his hot ass as they walked, thinking of the pounding he was going to give it. Little did they know, the drugs coursing through Trey's body caused a powerful effect on men when they are consumed, especially in the form of semen. ******************************* So I've decided to write a bunch more parts, because honestly writing this story made me horny as hell, and it got a great response last time. I'm not sure how much yet, but I can assure you you haven't seen the last of Trey's growth.

The first time it ever happened, would be back in my senior year of highschool, just getting ready to leave for college, in the back seat of her car..I'd never learned to drive, not that high up on my list of things to do really, not when there was time to be working out! I was a beast back then...so much more now but I don't wanna get ahead of myself. 6ft, 225lbs, I was a beefy jock then, and Jessie was the envy of all her peers being with me, but it took her forever and I mean FOREVER to finally cross that home base so to speak, I was a blue balled testosterone filled beast from the months and months of buildup, she always said she was terrified of getting pregnant, she was afraid it would hurt you name it! But finally neither of us could hold off anymore and after graduation that was it! the two of us grinding against one another madly trying to take off enough clothing in the cramped back seat of her little prius to feel skin on skin! At last my thick fingers got her bra off, and her little hands, yeah she was only about 5'5 so tiny I felt IMMENSE for sure, my thick 10incher causing her to gasp..fuck I'll always remember that gasp! She wasn't even sure she could take it, the look on her face as i slowly guided a rubber onto it, they tell you how to do it in health class but never mention how TIGHT it was and that was the biggest size they had! I'll admit, it wasn't long, we were only going at it for maybe 10minutes before she started to just shudder, her own orgasm just too intense for her to even go on, asking me to pull out, begging me to and it was at that point I lost it and I started to cum but so hard...harder than I ever have before! I could literally feel her getting tighter around me as I felt a snap...the first of many times this would happen...the condom being burst open as she started to moan and cry out telling me it felt like I was punching her pussy with my cum, how HOT it was, how HEAVY it was! and it was just filling her! My cock just wouldn't stop, and I couldn't pull it out, it was literally growing with every throb! along with the rest of me! I had no idea what was happening at that time, but now I know it all too well, I was growing as I pumped her full of my seed, that first growth spurt I had to have put on 50lbs of muscle and just over 6inches of height. You don't have any idea what that's like! Honestly, I kept cumming for MINUTES it was the most surreal thing I'd ever felt, as my barely clothed body started to spasm and throb in time with my flexing cock as she started to scream out about how BIG I was getting, that's just it, she was the first one to notice my growth..obviously. The growth starting at the base of my cock and stretching up my torso as my abs started to flex and swell growing firmer and heavier as they got more defined with each throb! the thick veins moving up my abs to my pecs which would heave thicker and heavier with each breath! I could feel my shoulders stretching out my shirt, my loosened tie from the grad party digging into my neck as it thickened and bulged! My back up against the roof as I felt the already cramped car getting more confined! My hands were getting bigger and I was holding her down onto that beast cock of mine, my body on autopilot as I wanted nothing more than to get every drop of my cum into her little spasming body, by this point she was pushed into her third orgasm and her eyes were literally rolling into the back of her head. I was hearing the metal of the flimsy little car start to buckle as my beefy shoulders kept swelling and stretching against it and I could see her just about to pass out and I swear it took...it took every bit of my strength at the time to pull my cock out of her, still so hard, still throbbing, still spurting with my thick load and there was just so much of it! I was already big, but I kept struggling to pull out, and there was more, and MORE my heavy balls slapping her ass, hanging down against my thighs as I pulled the full 13inch prick out and I spurted up and down her bare stomach with the rest of the load as I collapsed ontop of her, this hulking sweaty cum soaked beast! I realized later that I could have done her a lot of harm if I didn't manage to fight it, and pull out in time, her petite frame couldn't take too much more of my growing! We came to a few hours later, her father knocking on the window MORE than a little upset, but as I stood up, and got out of the car, my pants around my knees, my half hard cock hanging just about that low he found himself at a loss for words, staring at his cum soaked daughter, who was rubbing her stomach and letting out blissful moans. I got to see myself in the reflection off the window and I was..I was immense! staring down at her father who I'd been eye to eye with just earlier this day, I struggled to do up my pants, my thick muscled ass stopping any such hopes as not even my boxers could get over that bulging bubble butt, I resigned myself to wrapping the blanket she had under us around my waist. My parents took me to the doctor the next morning, growing that much had them terrified, but the doctors were just as lost as I was as to why it went down. I remember stepping onto that scale as the nurse weighed me, his eyes bugging out as much as my parents as it read 285 pounds, I felt IMMENSE! staring at myself in the exam room mirror, no fucking hope of the clothing fitting me it was amazing! Still, at the time, that wasn't the weirdest part, not by a long shot, I should have been upset or wanted answers but I was enjoying it far too much, and then even more strange, I got a text just a few hours later though, from Jessie, telling me she was pregnant. The doctor said easily a month in as well apparently. She was sending me message after message assuring me she never cheated, that she thought the results were wrong, and that I didn't have to worry, all that and I couldn't reply, just speechless. But instead of being terrified, I was there, at the doctors office, my heart pounding my blood pumping, my muscles tensing I was...I was turned on! The nurse, his name was Greg, was watching my reaction, just me and him in the tiny doctor's office and he noticed the throbbing bulge. He was cute too, up until that point I didn't even really notice. He was almost as large as I was, clearly took care of himself, filled out the scrubs better than anyone I've seen before or since. He let out a chuckle, god Greg had a good laugh, and he pat my shoulder asking if I've gotten a kinky text or something, and I just told him I got my girlfriend pregnant. He seemed confused especially about my reaction and to be honest I couldn't explain it either! The room at this point was filled with the musky smell of my sweat and precum, I was soaking through my pants, and it's obvious now that my body was pumping out pheromones trying to lure in another 'victim' to knock up, but at the time I had no idea, but Greg definitely was feeling it. His nervous, thick hand pressing against my shoulder as he tried to offer me comfort for this pressing time, that hand moving down my muscled pecs, brushing over my sweatsoaked abs as it rest on my bulge, feeling it throb and pulse as I let out this guttural groan and another burst of pheromones. Greg felt them wash over him as he started to soak through his scrubs, his hands both trembling as they opened up my pants, and I didn't stop him, I'd never once felt this way before but my body NEEDED release. He dropped to his knees and slowly stroked my thickening 13incher mumbling out how big it was, how it was stretching his jaw as I put my hand on the back of his head, forcing it down his throat and starting to work harder, he felt my balls as they churned and throbbed I was so fucking horny watching myself in the mirror as I flexed and posed, my bicep bigger than my girlfriends head was my sleeves started fray from getting so pumped! I felt that same building pressure as I finally unloaded into him! Greg was gagging, his eyes rolling as the heat of my cum splased down his throat! I even watched his own thick bulge throb and spurt against his scrubs, cumming just from the sheer overload of pheromones I was putting out! I watch myself close in the mirror, feeling his throat getting tighter and his hands smaller with each spurt but I wasn't getting any bigger! Confused I finally pulled out my 13 incher and helped Greg up to his feet, staring down at him now a few inches shorter, seeing his once thickly stubbled face look smoother and more angled, his thick biceps having gotten slightly slimmer, and certainly less veined! he looked himself over, his hips having swollen out and his ass grown even curvier he was amazed but pleased, and that was when I found out exactly what my body does. I would be told about it later by another Breeder, which I'll tell you about next time maybe, but I am built to breed, my cum the most potent and powerful in the world and my body has this insatiable urge to do so, any woman even coming close to that thick hot cum runs the risk of accidental exposure, and everytime I do breed someone, my body rewards me, with growth, to turn me into an even MORE suitable mate. Greg found out what happened to MOST guys on the receiving end of my load, I say most because there are a few exceptions!! but they lose their muscle mass, their testosterone, their manliness all of it being stored in me, ready for my reward for my next breeding. These muscle men become more and more feminine everytime they take it, and the pheromones I pump out keep them coming back for more. It's a vicious cycle and it's the reason I'm actually transcribing this through someone right now, haven't been able to use a keyboard in...fuck in YEARS. So that's how I found out what I was born to do, next time I'll tell you about how I found out WHY I do it, and maybe mention Thomas, the other Breeder I was talking about...

This is the last of this series that I finished for the old site. I was particularly glad I was able to incorporate my love of music into this chapter. I started chapter six several years ago and abandoned it. I came back to it this week. I tweaked it a bit and think I may have figured out where to go with it. I hope it will be posted to the main Stories page soon. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Apparently eternity is not forever, even for immortals. I had grown in so many ways: grown in wisdom and in power. Tasks that I once could only do with a great deal of effort were now on a whim. And as I had grown, my beloved Adam and I had grown apart. It was totally amicable. We didn't have a screaming fight. No one was hurt. No solar systems were destroyed. I just needed time and space. Adam and I had been apart very little since he brought me over, but it was different now. When our kind greet each other, we make love in a way in which one is momentarily absorbed into the other. I felt almost like I had lost myself. On the other hand, it's not like I could resume my old life—well not easily. After all, as far as the world was concerned, Peter Hooper had died that night nearly ten years ago when Adam had made me immortal. Or vanished, at the very least. So I travelled a lot. I was walking in the Downtown area of a large Midwestern city. I was kind of down. Okay, if I had let me mood manifest itself as weather, it would have been raining pretty hard. And then I heard it. To call this sound the voice of an angel would be a cliché, but, speaking as someone who has been mistaken for an angel at least once, I think it was a fair assessment. I heard a tenor voice so clear and so beautiful that I really did begin to cry. I had to see where this sound was coming from. Standing on the sidewalk, not far from me was a young man. The only instrument present was his incredible voice, which he was using to present an incredible array of musical offerings: opera, sacred classical, Broadway, pop standards. His wasn't a heavy, wobbly voice like the overrated, overplayed operatic überstars have. This was the kind of voice you hear from the very best tenor soloist you've ever heard at the finest Early Music concert ever held: The kind of voice a boy treble grows up to have if he's really lucky. Most people just passed him, paying little attention—although a few would throw small amounts of money in the hat that sat in front of him. A few gathered to hear him. As I got closer I took a good look at him. He was about 24 and might be described as a “scruffy puppy”. He had short, dark hair, already showing signs of thinning, a day or two's growth on his face and, judging by his hands, would say that there would be fuzzy hair in many places. He was compact and solid—neither thin, fat, nor enormously muscular, though certainly nicely built for his size. He had a cherubic expression on his face, keeping with his angelic voice. I had lost track of time. I had been standing before him for about fifteen minutes. He looked up at me and said “Hello.” I was shaken from my reverie. “Hi!” I smiled. He and I were both wearing pullover sweaters, but I guess mine was tight enough that he could see what was underneath. He seemed to like it, though even after all these years of immortality, I'm still not used to that. “Thank you for singing for us,” I said as I produced (literally) a twenty dollar bill from my pocket. “Where do you sing?” He sighed. “Mostly right here.” “What? That's criminal! You should be...” “I know,” he interrupted. “But that's show biz!” He shrugged and smiled. “Maybe if I sing about warm weather, It will warm up.” He began singing “Summertime”. This young man, Jeremy was his name—he had wanted to tell me, but felt shy, not knowing I already knew it--affected me in a way that no one had for a very long time. I smiled at him, winked, and walked on. I went to the hotel where I had rented a room for a few days, thinking about Jeremy the whole way. As I turned on the lights in my room, a familiar voice said. “Jeremy, is it?” “Adam!” I was shocked. This was the first time I had seen him since we had parted. In a way it was like seeing him for the first time. That face. That body. But I was also quite surprised to see him. “What are you doing here?” “I'm still very concerned for your welfare, dear,” He took me in his arms and kissed me. “So tell me about Jeremy.” “You know what I know. Actually, you probably know more.” He smiled and nodded. “And why do you think Jeremy has affected you so powerfully?” “He's not one of us, Adam! I know that!” “Not yet, anyway.” “He will be someday?” Adam nodded. “You could say that.” “Oh. Are you going to...” Adam and I may have parted company, but the idea of him finding someone else stung a little. “No. You are.” “What?” “He is the next young man born to become one of us.” “Born to become one of us?” “As were you, as was I.” “So why am I...” I began. “You know. You have met him once and you feel connected to him in a way you've only connected with our kind.” “So how do I...” Adam interrupted again. “Get him to come up here and transform him. Do whatever it takes. He's your responsibility, as you were mine, as I was Jake's.” I stood agape. “Whatever it takes? Use my powers? That hardly seems fair.” “Fair? When I transformed you I implanted memories of myself in your head, arranged things so you could leave work early, spent days in tight T-shirts and jeans, bounced my pecs every time you looked in their direction, turned you into a penguin and suspended the existence of your next-door neighbour. What in heaven's name makes you think you have to play fair?” “Adam, don't scare the poor boy,” came another voice. “Jake!” I smiled. Jake also embraced and kissed me. “Peter, Jeremy is your responsibility, but you can only be who you are. Yes, you must transform him, but do it in a way that you're comfortable.” “Jake...” Adam began. Now was his turn to be interrupted. “Adam!” Jake glared at him with a stare that would wither a whole city (literally). “Peter will not let us down. And he'll do it his way. And you wear tight T-shirts and bounce your pecs all the time!” Adam and Jake stared at each other. I was scared stiff. Either one of them pretty much could undo reality with a thought. I held my breath. Jake and Adam both smiled, their beautiful faces lighting up, and began laughing heartily, embraced each other and kissed passionately. Jake turned to me and smiled. “Peter, bring Jeremy here and you'll know what to do. I think Adam and I need—some time.” He kissed me. Adam smiled at me also. “Don't underestimate the power of simple persuasion, Peter.” Then, winking, he added, “And never underestimate the power of bouncing pecs!” as he demonstrated his considerable talent in that area. And with that, he and Jake disappeared. The next day, I walked along the same place and there was Jeremy again offering his singing to whoever would listen. When I approached, he looked up and smiled. When he finished his song, he said “I'm gonna take a break!” and picked up his hat. We walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. “I'm Jeremy,” he smiled. “I know—that is, I've heard. I'm Peter.” “Peter. Nice to meet you.” “I have to tell you how much I love to hear you sing. I used to sing a little—choral stuff mostly—but your voice is incredible!” “Thanks. I've got my bachelor's and master's in vocal performance and I'm still making a living singing on street corners. It's really hard, but I try to stay optimistic. It will happen.” “Yes. It will. Beyond your wildest dreams.” Jeremy laughed. “Peter, you're a trip. Listen, would you like to get together sometime?” Okay, I'm scheming to get him up to my place and he asks me out? “Of course, but, please, it will be on me.” Jeremy started to protest, but he realised there was no point in that argument. We went to dinner, during which Jeremy opened up so much to me. His parents pretty much turned him out for being gay, but he was so talented that he had no trouble finding funding for his education. After his master's was finished, he had some work, but, for some reason, he had trouble putting a living together and had to turn to street performance. He was cagey about where he was living, though I don't think he was on the streets. After dinner he said, “I'd like to ask you back to my place, but, well, could we go to your place instead?” When we arrived at my hotel room, he was a little puzzled. “So you don't really live here?” “Not really. I've sort of been travelling around for a while.” “Must be nice to have the money to do that!” “Well, it's not exactly money,” I smiled. He nodded. “Why do I have the feeling that there's a lot more to you, Peter, than a cute face and nice body?” “You could say that. Have a seat.” We both sat on the bed. “Remember when the waiter gave me the check at the restaurant?” “You paid it—no wait! He gave you the little folder, you snapped your fingers, smiled and looked at him and he said 'Thank you very much' and we didn't see him again.” Smiling, I said to him. “You're a lot more astute than I was, Jeremy. You see, I'm not human.” He stared rapt. “Go on.” “I'm of a race of super-human beings who have existed since the dawn of humanity, caring for it and preserving it.” “Are you that old?” I laughed. “I'm only about ten years older than I look. Adam—the one who transformed me--and Jake—who transformed him—are much, much older.” “So what can you do?” “Pretty much whatever I want.” “Are you talking telepathy and telekinesis? Or more like super-strength? Super-breath? X-ray vision? Shape-shifting? Creating matter?” Could he actually believe this? “All of the above, really! Do you need a demonstration?” The smile on his face was about the same as you would see on that of a four-year-old on Christmas morning. “I don't think I need one, but I sure wouldn't say no!” “Take my hand!” In the next instant, I was flying Jeremy over the city as he let out a squeal. “Where shall we go?” “Ah, Paris?” “An excellent choice!” Within a minute we were soaring over the Eiffel Tower. “Ever want to be a bird?” He smiled broadly and then he and I were falcons. We flew around a while and I let him know we should get back to my room. Presently we were and were in our regular forms again. Jeremy kissed me, his scruffy beard, pressing against my goatee. “Oh, Peter! My whole life I've dreamt of someone like you! You're incredible! Man! This will sound funny, but if you can bounce your pecs you'll be perfect!” I guess Adam was right. “You mean like this?” I said, as the boys did their little dance under my sweater.” “Cool! I can sort of do that.” His quivered a bit. “Wow! This is too much!” “Well, Jeremy, there's more. Some men are born to join us. And I understand you're one.” He became silent. “Me?” “Yes. You.” We were then floating in the night sky, unclothed. He saw me in my immortal body and was at first slightly ashamed of his mortal, though certainly not unimpressive, body. I gestured and he floated over to me and we embraced. As we kissed, he smiled to me and said. “Yes, Peter. I have no life down there. But to let you know, it's not so much the powers.” He looked at my chest. “Or even your pecs. It's you. You are the sweetest person I've ever met. You could have taken advantage of me a million times over and yet you didn't.” He kissed me. “Let's do this!” I kissed him again and then, as Adam had done to me so long ago, I breathed into him. As I did, perhaps it was Jeremy's musical nature, but I began to hear something familiar. I soon recognised it as the final movement of Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. It came from both of us and all around. As I let him go, the music crescendoed and he doubled over almost into the foetal position for a split second and then he bloomed. He flexed in a double-biceps pose and every muscle in his body filled in. Muscle flowed over muscle under the thick hair that still covered much of his body, as a symbol of the power that grew in him. His face, already beautiful in the extreme, became almost painful to look at in its beauty, complete with the three day's growth of his beard. And in the moment of his transformation, came the chorus of the symphony from every pore of his being: “Freude, schöner Götterfunken,Tochter aus Elysium, Wir betreten feuer-trunken,Himmlische, dein Heiligtum!” came forth in four parts, proclaiming the birth of the new Jeremy. He flexed his new muscles, revelling in his new eternal youth, beauty and power—and,yes, he bounced his pecs in time with the chorus that continued. I smiled at him and called him over. And, in the manner of our kind, I greeted him, bringing him into a physical and spiritual congress no mortal could imagine. And, in the manner of our kind, I brought him into myself for a moment. There was no Jeremy. There was only Peter as I briefly consumed his existence within my own, only to have him bubble up within me and reemerge, as had been done to me by every other immortal I had met. And in that I understood so much about myself. I wasn't lost in being absorbed. I was joined with my kind. I was with Adam, Jake, Lars, Jeremy and all the others, for all time. Particular relationships may wax and wane, but the commonality remains. Jeremy looked at me and said, “Oh, Peter! Thank you! I guess I don't have to worry about finding a job now.” “No, my sweet. You never have to worry again.” We kissed and I added “Never underestimate the power of love.”

Fifteen Keith was exiting the shower as he heard some noise. He wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled waist and stepped out the bath room. He didn’t see anything in the hallway and strutted over to his room. “Man my workouts sure pay off”, he said to himself as he walked through the hallway, “I’m up to 290 pounds of muscle. Sean will be in for a big surprise next week at university.” He entered his room and turned toward his bed to get his clothes he had laid out. He noticed a big shadow sliding over the bed from behind. Surprised, he tried to look aside but before he could turn around, a big strong hand shoved him forward. Keith put his hands on the bed to prevent himself from crashing down on it. “Hey!”, he said as the towel was ripped from his waist and a hot pole slid into his ass. “Anton, no!”, he grunted half in pain half in pleasure. “Oh I’m not Anton, bro”, a deep yet familiar voice replied. “Connor?”, Keith asked as he steadied himself under the violence of the thrusts in his ass, his cock inflating with blood. “Yep, bro. I’ve come for my birthday present”, Connor said as he pounded his brother’s muscular ass with full force, grabbing his sides to keep him from being pushed down on the bed. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”, Keith asked while trying to escape the strong hands grabbing his flanks. How does he keep me in place? I outweigh him by at least 150 pounds of muscle, he thought as he wiggled and flexed his big hard muscles to free himself. “Come for my present, I told ya. And I’m not done just yet, bro”, Connor grunted and exploded down his brother’s ass while he effortlessly held his 290 pound brother in place. “Now got what you want you little fag?”, Keith yelled angrily as he felt his brother’s cum fill his ass, “I'm gonna stomp you like a bug, little perv”. He grabbed hold of the bed and tried to pull him free from the paws and the cock in his ass. Veins exploded on the surface of his hard, 23 inch arms as he pulled with all his might. “You’re in no position to tell me what to do, bro. You can't even free yourself from my hold”, Connor said and turned Keith around, his deflating dick still inside him. Keith stared in disbelief at his little brother as he was turned around. Big, hard muscles that clearly out-sized his own well-trained ones gave his brother a stud-like physique; his still boyish looking face just seemed too young for the hard muscled body looming over him. His cock hardened slowly against his abs. “How did you get this big?”, he asked trying to prevent his brother from noticing his inflating cock while drinking in the incredible sight in front of him. “Growth spurt, I guess. And I want to be even bigger”, Connor replied in his deep voice sending vibrations through both their bodies. “Who’s the fag now?”, Connor said grinningly, “Does the big jock of the family gets off on his brother’s body?”. “Shut up and let me go!”, Keith said harshly and tried to get away from his brother. He summoned all his strength, placed his hands against the rock-hard abs and pushed to free himself. His cock inflated further as he felt the extraordinary hardness of the firm, hot muscles. "Agh", he sighed as he gave up the unwinnable struggle and realized that his brother was supporting his 290 pounds with just his arms. And the deflating cock in his ass. “Alright”, Connor replied, “I’ll make you go.” “Finally”, Keith replied, “I won’t beat you up then.” “I’ll make you go off like a fountain”, Connor continued, “This spell with full force shall roar, until you’re smaller than I was before. With every load your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscles on me shall be past!”. Hellish chants and an icy chill filled the room as Connor spoke these words. Keith didn’t even notice it. His more than half-hard dick sprang to its full 8.5 inches and pointed straight up towards his brother’s muscular frame as his balls drew tight and a first spurt of cum was blasted against his brother’s muscular pecs, sliding down slowly onto his hard abs. “YEAH!”, Connor moaned deeply and began pounding his brother’s ass with full force again. His big, hard muscles inflated further as more loads blasted from his brother’s dick, drenching his chest and abs in sticky cum. Keith managed to calm his orgasm down after five loads had blasted from his balls. He bit his tongue hard and the pain overwhelmed the pleasure coursing through his body. He grunted and blinked as he saw his brother grow and expand before his eyes. The round shoulders swelled outward into nice balls of muscles, wider than a doorframe; the heavy pecs hardened and grew into meaty slabs of armor that protruded clearly from his chest; the muscular arms that supported his weakening frame hardened under his body, he could feel the biceps swelling into steely hardness against his once well-muscled back; the tight eight-pack stretched and hardened further as his own dick slid down against the stony surface; the cock that was pounding his ass swelled beyond the size it had when it entered, he could feel the pressure building. “Mmmghn” His brother’s grunt made Keith look up and his mouth fell open in disbelief; his brother’s formerly boyish face had evolved to match his body. The layer of baby fat had melted away and had made room for an angular one with a stubbly beard; his blond curls had taken on a more spiked appearance. Keith’s balls churned and blasted out another round of spurts against the hard stomach his cock was trapped against. “MORE!”, Conner bellowed as he pounded his brother’s ass even harder, supporting him with just one big hand that covered Keith's entire lower back while his other hand groped the swelling mass of his hard pecs. Keith could feel his own body getting weaker and weaker. He looked down and saw his muscles melting before his eyes. His once impressive, 290 pound physique shriveled down and shrank as more cum oozed from his cock and smeared against the swelling abs it thwacked against. He had lost about 100 pounds as shaking went through his swelling brother. The cock in his ass swelled further and throbbed violently. “YEAUGHN!”, Connor bellowed deeply as his growing cock exploded in his brother’s ass once more. Load after load of thick, sticky cum blasted from the jolting cock. The pressure kept building and his brother suddenly flew from his cock in a rush of cum. Connor kept cumming for what seemed like an eternity, coating his brother and the bed in a thick layer of his juices. “I’m gonna check my body”, Connor said and strutted out of the room, leaving his diminished brother coated in cum on his bed. The hellish chants ended as promptly as they had begun. Keith blinked incredulously as his eyes followed his now massive younger brother exit his room. He jumped up from the pool of sticky cum and rushed after Connor like an eager puppy. He sprang into the hallway and was just in time to see his brother descend the stairs leading to the basement. He waited until his younger brother disappeared into the dark basement before sprinting toward the stairs. He has to be in the gym, he thought as he quickly descended the stairs. Better not let him notice I'm here, he thought as he cautiously and silently sneaked to the door and peeped around the corner into the basement gym. He couldn't prevent a loud gasp from escaping his mouth as he saw the stud his brother had become. Connor was standing in front of the large mirrors and was about to begin inspecting his new physique as he heard a faint gasp at the door. “Come over here and stand next to me, little guy. Now!”, he bellowed without removing his gaze from his own reflection. Keith jumped up but couldn’t withstand the powerful command from his brother. He walked up to the big stud and stood next to him. Their nakedness was the only resemblance he saw in the mirror. “How the tables have turned. Looks like my 18th birthday is my best one yet”, Connor said, “I’m finally the man I was supposed to be. And you’re the little one from now on.” “I'll have my size back soon enough when I attack the weights. Besides I’m still bigger than you were before”, Keith blurted out quickly. “For now, little guy, for now. Let’s have some fun first”, Connor said and grabbed the biggest dumbbells from the rack and began doing bicep curls. Instinctively, Keith did the same. He grabbed onto the second heaviest dumbbells but couldn’t lift them an inch. “Better grab something light you can lift, little guy”, Connor said laughingly and kept pumping out perfect reps. Keith grabbed the 20 pounders and began curling them. His 190 pound body sure didn’t look appealing, but he still had a solid base left to build from. After about 10 reps, he dropped the weights. His arms were worn out. Connor kept going on for about a minute before gently racking the dumbbells. “Let’s check our guns, little guy. Do you have a tape in here?”, he asked as he turned to face his former big brother. “Over there”, Keith replied and pointed toward a cabinet. “Grab it!”, Connor bellowed. Keith sprang up, rushed over to the cabinet and returned quickly with the tape to his brother. “Flex your arm, little guy”, Connor said as he grabbed the tape. Keith raised his right arm and flexed it hard. The muscle showed some nice definition but was nowhere near the 23 inches it had grown into over summer. “Just under 14 inches. Let’s says 14”, Connor said, “My turn now”. Keith watched in awe as his younger brother raised his right arm. As the muscular arm was stretched horizontally, the separation between the two heads of the bicep was clearly visible, as were the veins that fed the thick muscle. The muscle exploded in size and rushed upward as his brother brought in his meaty forearm. Keith’s diminished cock followed. He did no longer care about his brother noticing his cock inflating in a salute to his incredible body. He put the tape around the massive arm, enjoying the feeling of the hard, hot ball of muscle and the jolts it send through his hard cock. “Well, what does it say?”, Connor asked. “Just over 29 inches”, Keith said breathlessly. “Yeah!”, Connor boomed and grabbed the tape from his brother’s grasp. “Let’s measure something else”, he said and put the tape up against his brother’s hard cock. Keith sighed as his brother’s warm, thick fingers caressed his diminished cock. “5 inches all hard. Mine’s bigger flaccid during winter”, Connor said laughingly, “Measure it”. Keith held down the tape. “I’m not gonna measure your cock, little bro”, he said, “that’s just nasty.” “Who are you calling little here?”, Connor bellowed angrily and smacked his right fist against his meaty left paw. The sound echoed through the basement gym. “I’ll show you what a real man looks like”. He stroked his cock to hardness and measured it. “17 inches of meat, bro. You were never this big. Do a most muscular, little bro", Connor said as he put his brother in front of his own body. Keith gulped as he noticed his younger brother towering over him in height and broadness. Instinctively, he followed the bigger man's order; he bent over slightly, brought in his arms and flexed his diminished muscles. His still muscular, 190 pound body showed some good definition as the lines on his athletic muscles deepened. And his frame formed a solid base for some serious mass in the future. "My turn", Connor said. "You're still relaxed?", Keith blurted out as he stared at the big hard muscles behind his reflection in the mirror. His cock throbbed and thwacked against his flexed abs. Connor just grinned, tossed the tape aside and copied his shrunken brother's pose. Veins and striations exploded on the surface of his protruding chest as the beefy pecs hardened into two fleshy orbs the size of 50 pound plates; thick veins snaked over the perfectly round, striated delts down onto his meaty biceps. Keith gasped at the difference. His brother’s upper body looked simply perfect, the spectacular lower body was blocked by his own frame. Keith’s cock throbbed at the sight. "You know you were right a few minutes ago, little bro", Connor asked while hardening his flex even more. The icy chill and hellish chants invaded the basement gym as his juicy muscles hardened further. “Wh... wh... what do you mean?”, Keith asked looking up at his brother and relaxing his shaking muscles. “You’re still bigger than I was before my growth spurt. Time for some more growth spurts and I'm not gonna miss a single drop”, Connor said. He relaxed his titanic muscles, grabbed the nearby bench, placed it in front of him and effortlessly stood his brother up on it; turning him around to face him. "Feed me some more, little bro", he said. Connor bounced his right pec as he said 'li', his left pec as he said 'tle' and flexed both the incredible muscles as he said 'bro'. Keith’s vision was filled with his brother’s bouncing, juicy pecs covered in veins and striations. His overstimulated mind couldn’t take anymore. His nearly drained balls stabbed as they churned and blasted another round of spurts against the giant’s hard muscles. Keith shuddered and shook by the force of the consuming orgasm exploding through his 190 pound body, nearly falling from the wobbling bench, his brother grabbing him with his left paw to steady him; his cock squirting against the massive chest, shoulders, biceps and forearms in front of him. “THAT’S IT!”, Connor boomed in his further deepening voice that filled the basement gym as load after load of his brother's cum splattered against his growing torso. He tossed his shrinking brother aside from the bench to inspect his beefing up frame and flexed his swelling muscles in the mirror. His broadening back, leading up to massive shoulders the size of two doors, gave him an awesome v-taper; his legs out-sized tree-trunks and more deep grooves appeared on the expanding quads; his eight-pack abs lengthened and swelled into the size of cobblestones and two more rows of steely abs emerged under his swelling chest; his massive pecs inflated with hard mass, pushing his nipples outward; incredible arms ballooned further until they reached an impressive 40 inches of rock-hard, round, vein-infested meat. “No” The meager high-pitched, girly voice made Connor look away from his reflection. He smiled broadly as he saw his diminished brother beating his pathetic cock on the bench. “Who’s little now?”, he boomed. He quickly returned his gaze to his magnificent, still swelling muscles in the mirror. Keith blew another load by the deep manly voice his brother had developed. Mesmerized by the hulking muscles on the growing frame of his evolving into perfection younger brother, he got up from the bench and stumbled over on his skinny, weak legs toward his behemoth brother, still beating his diminishing cock. He smeared his cum onto his frail hand and reached for the back of the towering giant that dominated the entire basement gym. His pathetic, 3 inch cock jolted as his hand made contact with the hot, hard muscles on the wide lower back. He rubbed the cum onto the giant’s muscular lower back with his cum covered right hand. Instinctively, his left hand reached for his oozing not quite 3 incher and applied the last two blast of his completely emptied balls onto it. He reached for his brother's incredible 12-pack abs and coated the cobblestone-sized abs of lowest row with the cum. "YEAGH!", Connor grunted as he noticed his diminished brother rubbing his cum onto his titanic muscles. He grinned broadly as he realized that his older brother only came up to the fourth row of his 12-pack. "More! Bigger!", he said as he grabbed his brother's waist and easily lifted him up with his right arm. "My arm is bigger than your entire body, little bro." Keith squirmed but the big paw that encircled his waist didn't budge. His mouth fell open in awe as he was hoisted upward and his eyes scanned the more than huge muscles on his younger brother's spectacular body. His note quite 3 incher rushed to hardness again. "It's thinner and shorter than my pinky", Connor grinningly said before he took the pathetic cock in his mouth and began to suck. "No...ughn", Keith grunted in agony and lust. His agonizing, drained balls protested violently and it felt like his cock was about to be ripped off and disappear down his giant brother's throat. A shudder went through his now feeble 90 pound body as a final dribble oozed from his 2,5 inch cock. His vision went black and his body went limp as he passed out in his brother's paw. The hellish chants disappeared and the temperature returned to normal as Connor pulled the excuse for a cock from his mouth and tossed his shrunken brother on the floor. "Let's go have some fun", he said and left the basement gym. Connor grinned broadly as he entered his room, finding Anton sleeping on his bed. He shut the door and dove onto the muscular behemoth. “Like your present?”, Anton asked as he awoke from the impact and the sound of the collapsing bed that couldn't take the weight of the two behemoth. “Best present ever”, Connor said as he ripped off Anton’s boxers and groped the massive muscles on the behemoth’s chest. He tried to dig into the meat but Anton’s steely hard flex didn’t budge. “Still smaller than me, buddy”, Anton grunted as he flipped Connor around and stretched him out on the bed before sliding on top of his muscular body. “Still a very nice and impressive size though”, he said as he groped Connor’s thick arms. Connor flexed his arms into their 40 inches of hard meat but Anton was too powerful. His thick fingers dented the muscle playfully. “Ughn”, Connor grunted as the behemoth sucked on his sensitive nipple and he felt the thick cock inflate against his hard 12-pack. “Let’s do what I’ve wanted all summer”, Anton groaned and rammed his engorged 25 incher into the tight, muscular ass. “Mughn”, Connor moaned and clenched the powerful muscles of his ass to withstand the invasion. “No you don’t”, Anton grunted in his ear and rammed past the clenched defenses. “Feels so good and tight”, he groaned as he slid the entire impressive length of his cock inside his roommate. He grabbed Connor’s muscular shoulders and began pounding with full force. “Yeagh”, Connor grunted as pleasure filled him as the big, hard, hot tube slammed in and out of his ass. He grabbed Anton’s meaty ass and pulled and pushed in the rhythm of his roommate. His own cock swelled between their hard, muscular abs. He released one arm and flexed it in front of Anton. Anton marveled at the sight of the 40 inch arm and exploded. “UUUUGGGHHHNNN!”. Massive amounts of cum blasted from his beastly cock into the clenching muscular ass. His titanic muscled flexed with every load that jolted from his cock. As Anton exploded down his ass and the huge muscles of the gigantic chest flexed mere inches from his face, Connor exploded too. His engorged 21 incher blasted load after load of cum between their hard, flexing abs. When Anton crashed down exhaustedly on his body, a final load blasted from Connor’s dick. "Man that was way better than raping my brother's ass", Connor said, "I could get used to this every day". "The fun has only begun", Anton replied and sat up, his cock still inside his fellow behemoth's ass. "Round 2!", he said as he thrust Connor's 500 pounds up and down the shaft of his 25 incher. "Ughn", Connor moaned in ecstasy. His eyes rolled back and blood rushed into his deflating cock. He grabbed hold of the beefy, perfectly round delts of his roommate and began moving in the rythm. "Yeagh! That's it!", Anton grunted between clenched teeth as his roommate slid up and down his throbbing cock. Connor came first, exploding cum all over Anton's incredible chest and 14-pack; drenching both their bodies in his sticky man juice. Anton followed as he felt the behemoth's muscles harden and flex around his rock-hard 25 incher. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted in the tight, hard ass. "Quite a mess we've made", Connor said as he calmed his breathing and noticed the cum covered, collapsed bed. "I'm gonna get a drink. You want something?", he said and lifted himself from the deflating cock. He got up from the destroyed bed, turned around and headed for the door. Two strong hands grabbed his meaty, round shoulders. "Round 3!", Anton said in his ear. "More?", Connor asked and put his hand against the wall to steady himself as his fellow behemoth's 25 incher slid in his ass once more. "You ... ugh ... like ... ugh ... it", Anton grunted in his ear, shoving the entire length of his engorged cock into the juicy ass. His right paw played with Connor's inflating dick and his left paw grabbed hold of the muscular shoulder in front of him. "Yeaughn", Connor moaned as the strong paw pumped the length of his swelling cock. he shivered as he realized that his rock-hard 21 incher disappeared entirely into the hot, strong paw. "Your big, hard muscles drive me wild", Anton said as his left paw roamed the thick pecs. Connor flexed his impressive chest but his roommate easily overpowered his flex and dug into the striated slabs of hard beef. His cock jolted in the strong paw that pumped his lengthy shaft. "Teasing me?", Anton asked between fastening breaths and began pounding the muscular ass with full force. Connor placed his other hand against the wall the withstand the force of his roommate's thrusts and moaned in lust as his ass was pounded and his cock was stroked. "UUUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!" A deep, pleasure-filled, animalistic moan boomed from his mouth and echoed through the room as his 21 incher exploded. Cum flowed between the thick fingers pumping his shaft and splattered against the wall. Goosebumps and shivers raced through his 500 pound, muscular frame as his fellow behemoth kept pumping his shaft. The spams and shivers from his roommate atop his throbbing 25 incher sent Connor over the edge once again. "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHNNNNN!" Load after load of cum blasted from his bull-sized balls and fired into the spasming ass he pounded relentlessly. After about five minutes, Anton's orgasm calmed down and he released his roommate's cock and ass. The worn out Connor slumped to the floor as his knees gave away. He stared up grinningly at his fellow behemoth, his 21 incher slowly deflating between his muscular quads. "I can't wait to see the look on my parent's faces when they come home from their vacation tomorrow. And to see how they react on the news I have to tell them..."

Thirteen The diminished Sean stared at the three muscular jocks as they left him lying on the cold floor in the locker room. After they exited, he tried to get up. He grabbed the wall for support with his stick-like arm and weakly got up on his knees. Dizziness made his vision dance as he slowly stood up. He looked around to find some clothes that would fit on his prepubescent body. He avoided looking at his pathetic reflection in the mirror as he continued his search. He found the container with dirty laundry behind a row of locker and went through the pile of stinky, sweat-drenched clothes. He discovered a freshman’s little, dirt-covered shirt and shorts and quickly pulled them on; ignoring how the tiny clothes felt baggy on his weak frame. Sean walked over to the wrestle hall, were Keith still laid on his back on the wrestle mats. Bruises covered his battered, athletic, 200 pound body. “Keith?”, Sean asked as he kneeled next to his friend. Keith blinked a few times and looked at his diminished friend. “Sean? What happened to you?”, he asked. “We’ve lost our bet. So they let me choose who of us would lose his muscles. I could only choose myself”, Sean replied. “I will never forget what you’ve done for me, buddy. No one will touch you again, I swear! Let’s get to our room to give our bodies some rest”, Keith replied as he tried to get up, grunting in pain as his bruised muscles and bones protested. Sean helped his buddy by letting him lean on his own weakened frame; his knees buckling under the weight of Keith’s muscles. After what seemed like an eternity, he managed to help Keith get up and stumbled to their room, where they crashed onto the bed and sank in a deep sleep. Meanwhile in Tomas’ room more action was taking place. As soon as the three muscular jocks had entered the room, Tomas had taken control of the situation. “Drop the towel and move to the center of the room, my pet’, he ordered as he stripped off his clothes. Anton, now way bigger than Tomas’ 300 pounds and Kurt’s 220 pounds combined, dropped the towel from his hard, muscular waist and strutted to the center of the room. He smirked as he noticed Kurt tearing off his own clothes and beating off furiously at the sight of his body. “Good boy”, Tomas said as he roamed his hands across the huge muscles of the behemoth towering over him. He circled around his gigantic pet, deciding what to do next. He faced the titanic, broad back filled with bulging muscles, his rock-hard, 17 inch cock throbbed at the sight. Noticing that his pet’s muscular ass was too high up for him, he took several steps back until his back made contact with the wooden door. “Brace yourself!”, Tomas yelled and sprinted toward the behemoth and rammed his 17 incher into his ass as he jumped onto the broad back. Anton didn’t budge as Tomas’ 300 pound, muscle-filled frame hopped onto his back. He slid his large paws under his master’s hard, muscular legs to support him. ‘I’m gonna ride you like a horse”, Tomas grunted. He grabbed hold of the gigantic traps and began bumping up and down on his pet’s back, slamming his rock-hard cock into the muscular ass with full force. Anton slightly flexed his massive legs under the force and looked aside as he heard a thud. He smiled as he saw Kurt lying on his ass, squirting cum all over his own hard chest. He felt liquid heat flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass and his master’s bumping slowed down. “Good boy”, Tomas grunted exhaustedly and began pulling his deflating 17 incher from his pet. “Not yet”, Anton said and flexed his muscular ass. He flexed it teasingly, flexing the deflating cock back to hardness, “I want more”. “I’m drained”, Tomas said and moved backward. Anton simply tightened his hold on his master’s meaty legs and slammed him against his back. He kept flexing his ass and soon enough, he felt another dribble flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass. “Ungh!”, Tomas grunted into his pet’s ear as another load dribbled from his painful balls. “Good”, Anton said and released his iron grip on his master’s legs. As soon as his pet’s huge, strong paws released his muscular legs, Tomas slumped down on the floor; lying on his back in exhaustion. Anton turned around, grabbed Tomas’ 300 pound body and gently laid him on his bed. “My turn to have some fun”, he said as he stroked his flaccid cock to hardness with his left paw. He smiled as the long shafted swelled in his grasp. The cock hardened quickly and thwacked loudly against the hard surface of his cut 14-pack as it reached its impressive 25 inches. Tomas’ eyes widened as he realized what his pet was up to. His mind ordered him to run for it, but his exhausted muscles didn’t move. His limp cock jolted as the big, hot, dark red head of the monster cock made contact with his ass. Anton looked into his master’s eyes and smiled. He grabbed hold of his muscular torso and pushed his 25 incher into Tomas’ muscular ass. He marveled as his master was able to take in his entire incredible length. He released his muscular torso, grabbed the wooden head of the bed and began pounding the ass underneath his huge frame. Tomas grunted in pain and ecstasy as the behemoth’s cock entered, left and re-entered his ass. His big hands grabbed the thick, muscular back to steady himself and his cock raced back to hardness against his pet’s stony abs. “Yeah”, Anton grunted and pounded the muscular ass even harder. The bed began to shake and creak under the violence. The sheer mass of the two very well muscled jocks nearly crushed it and the hard pounding was just too much. As Anton reached his climax, his titanic hard muscles flexed and destroyed the bed. The wooden head shattered under the force of his huge paws and rest of the bed simply collapsed. “HAHAHA”, Anton laughed loudly as he stood up; supporting his master’s 300 pound, muscle-filled frame with his arms and cock. His 25 incher blasted load after load of thick cum into the muscular ass. “Ughn”, Tomas grunted as a few droplets of cum dripped from his 17 incher and smeared against his pet’s hard abs. He could feel cum pouring from his ass along the throbbing pole that shoved back and forth in him. After about 10 loads, Anton’s cock calmed down and his balls ended their hurried rush. “More”, he grunted deeply and began slamming the 300 pound body up and down on his cock; his thick, meaty biceps flexing and relaxing in the process. “No more”, Tomas mumbled and placed his big hands onto the behemoth’s arms to free himself. His eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the incredible hardness and mass of his pet’s flexing biceps. He grabbed them with all his might, but the huge muscles simply overpowered his grip and pried open his hands. A stabbing pain shot through his drained balls as a final load exploded from his cock and splattered against the flexing 14-pack in front of him. His over-stimulated mind went black and he passed out in his pet’s grip. ‘YEAUGHN!”, Anton boomed as he felt his master go limp. The feeling of being able to make the 300 pound jock pass out by his own sexual prowess sent him over the edge again. His bull-sized balls blasted out another round of loads as he slammed the limp body up and down his throbbing 25 incher. As the pressure in the muscular ass became too much, he pulled his master from his cock and blasted four more loads onto his body. His cock began to deflate and he laid his master down onto the mattress. Anton turned around as something slick hit his lower back. Kurt had stared at the incredible scene in front of him and stroked his cock with all his fury. His cock blasted out a final load from his emptied balls and his knees buckled in exhaustion. Before he could fall down, two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him in the air. He marveled at the muscular body that passed his eyes before he made eye contact with the grinning behemoth. “Well captain, you came over to punish me for missing practice, I believe?”, Anton asked mockingly. Before Kurt could react, Anton placed him on the second bed in the room and laid down with is abs on Kurt’s lap, his ass facing upward. “I hope you won’t spank me too hard with your strong arms’, Anton said laughingly as he glanced up at his captain’s face. Kurt first stared in disbelief at the juicy, hard ass but then grinned evilly. “Brace yourself for your punishment, rookie”, he said and raised his hand. He lowered his hand and a loud ‘smack’ resounded as it made contact with the meaty ass. He raised his hand again and began slapping the ass with full force. “Oh captain, don’t be too hard on me”, Anton said laughingly as he felt Kurt’s cock harden against his 14-pack. He tensed and relaxed his abs to tease it to hardness again. Kurt grunted with pleasure as his cock was jerked to hardness by the hard abs. He raised his hand again, but suddenly his world seemed to turn upside down. Anton stood up, grabbed Kurt and slammed him down on his re-inflated 25 incher. He pushed and pushed but only half of the incredible length fit into the tight hole. Kurt’s dick instantly exploded as the hot pole slid into his ass. Three loads blasted from his cock and splattered against the wall before his drained balls protested. Anton slammed Kurt up and down the top of his dick with his left hand. He raised his right arm and flexed it. He marveled at the size of his 50 inch arm covered in veins and kissed it. As his delicate lips made contact with the hard, hot surface of his steely bicep, his cock exploded into his captain’s ass. 9 big loads filled Kurt’s intestines and made his hard eight-pack look bloated. Anton grunted as a final load shot from his dick, pulled Kurt from his dick and tossed him on the bed. He began groping his flexed bicep with his left hand and smiled at its hardness; even he couldn’t dent his own hard muscles. He released the ball of muscle and began playing with his hard nipples before sliding down onto his stony 14-pack. He grabbed his deflating cock and stroked it back to hardness. “I wonder if there’s anything left”, he said and pumped the lengthy shaft. Within seconds, he was panting and his balls drew tight. Five more loads of cum blasted from the hard 25 incher against the ceiling before he collapsed on the floor in exhaustion. Sean awoke groggily from a deep sleep. He opened his eyes and discovered his still sleeping buddy next to him. He had to fight back his tears as he realized that his hard earned muscles were gone. He got up silently and quickly pulled on the baggy clothes he’d taken from the locker room. “Already dressed, buddy?”, an awaking Keith asked. “It’s not like a have a body worth showing”, Sean peeped in his now higher voice, “How are you feeling?”. “Like I got hit by a train”, Keith replied as he turned over on his side and grunted in pain. “You look like it too”, Sean said, “Anton was as big as a train near the end of our fight. We’re lucky they didn’t steal your muscles too”. “As soon as my body has recovered, we’ll start working out together. You have to regain your mass as soon as possible and I have to get bigger to protect the both of us”, Keith stated as he sat up slowly. “We’re lucky exams are coming up. Within a few weeks there’s summer break and we’ll don’t have to worry about Anton and Tomas then. You go back to your house and I go back to mine and we build as much muscle as possible during summer. Right now, we have to try and avoid Anton and Tomas”, Sean said as he helped his buddy get up. The last weeks of the academic year went by without any other confrontation. Sean and Keith never bumped into their former scrawny roommates. The only left their room for class and worked out in a gym in town. Sean’s shrunken body didn’t have the same ability to gain muscle it used to. Despite the hard workouts Keith put him through and the massive amounts of protein shakes he gulped down, he didn’t gain a pound of muscle on his prepubescent looking 100 pound body. Keith on the other hand managed to put on 25 pounds of muscle, weighing an impressive 225 pounds and out-sizing Sean at his prime. Their friendship reached an entire different level now that Keith was the bigger guy. They enjoyed their long mutual showers and Sean eagerly worshipped his big friend’s solid muscles while being gently fucked by him. Anton and Tomas simply dominated the entire university. No one questioned Tomas’ position as alpha dog thanks to his behemoth pet. Only a few football players tried to maintain their dominant position but a few broken bones later, even they accepted to step down in the university’s hierarchy. Anton claimed the university’s wrestling title that was declared vacant since Sean announced that he wouldn’t defend his title. Anton’s intimidating, 580 pound muscle-filled frame simply scared his opponents off the mat; one wrestler was foolish enough to try and fight him to win the title. The fight ended in mere seconds as Anton simply grabbed his opponent and slammed him down on the mat, breaking all his ribs. As the academic year ended and results were announced, Sean and Keith rushed away from campus towards the station. They were relieved they had escaped their foes. “You know you’re always welcome in my house, buddy”, Keith said as Sean stepped into the train that would take him home, “Call me if you’re in trouble and I’ll come to help”. “Thanks, buddy. See you after summer”, Sean said with tear-filled eyes as his train took off. Keith stared at the departing train and boarded his train. An hour later, he was home again. He hugged his parents as he entered the living room. “It sure feels good to be home again”, he said. “You’ve gotten bigger, son”, his father said as he looked at his muscular son. “Well, I’ve put on a good 30 pounds of muscles this year”, Keith replied, “How’s my little bro doing?”. “I’m fine”, his two year younger brother said as he entered the room. “Still into drawing and studying the Bible”, his father stated. The doorbell made an end to their conversation. “That will be your friend from university”, Keith’s mother said, “They called to ask if he could spend summer here and since you’re such close friends, your father and I decided it was okay”. Keith smiled broadly and rushed to the front door. He made me think we wouldn’t see each other for weeks back in the station and now he’s here, he thought and opened the door…

Eleven Sean blinked a few times and slowly opened his sleep-filled eyes. The feeling of a strong hand caressing and groping his big, hard muscles had awakened him. “Hi there, buddy”, he said as he looked into Keith’s blue eyes. “Did I wake the sleeping beauty?”, Keith asked and leaned in to kiss his friend’s lips while he kept groping the mass of Sean’s muscular chest. “Not a bad way to wake up”, Sean replied as he enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped by his smaller, athletic friend. He grabbed the back of Keith’s head with his meaty left paw and pulled him in for a deep, long kiss. Keith’s almost 9 incher poked against the hard mass of Sean’s beefy quad as it hardened fully. He dragged himself on top of his buddy’s broad, muscle-filled frame without breaking the kiss. His own hard cock throbbed between the hard ridges of abs on their bodies. He could feel Sean’s impressive meat inching upward against his abs as blood pumped to the lengthening shaft. Sean broke the kiss and breathed in deeply, making his thick rack of pecs swell against his buddy’s muscular chest. “Did they ever tell you what a great kisser you are?”, he said as he gently stroked Keith’s hair with his left paw and roamed his friend’s broad back with his other paw. Keith smiled at his buddy and slid down against his hard frame. Electric shivers of pleasure travelled along his spine as his own hard muscles rubbed against the bulk of Sean’s bigger and harder ones, while his hands kept feeling the mass of Sean’s arms. He kept sliding down until the head of his throbbing almost 9 incher made contact with warm cheeks of his friend’s hard ass. Keith thrust upwards quickly, slamming his cock into the juicy ass. “Fuck”, Sean grunted in surprise and his 15 incher jolted between their muscular bodies. He folded his hands behind his head, enjoying the feeling of Keith’s 200 pound frame dominating his own 270 pounds of muscle. Keith grabbed hold of the steely masses of Sean’s relaxed biceps and pounded his buddy’s ass with all his force. Moans of ecstasy and pleasure escaped his mouth as he felt Sean’s rock-hard cock jolt against his own six-pack; he devoured Sean’s lips in a frenetic kiss. Sean was surprised by his buddy’s dominating performance. It was better than his wildest dreams. He tried to hold back but orgasm built at lightning speed by the force and speed of Keith’s thrusts in his ass. “Keithughn”, he moaned as orgasm raced through his big body, sending jolts of pleasure to every cell and spasm through his beefy muscles. His 15 incher exploded between their bodies, splattering their muscular pecs and abs with cum. Feeling his bigger friend explode against his athletic body and knowing that he had caused it, sent Keith over the edge. His almost 9 incher blasted five big loads into Sean’s spasming body. The hard, clenching muscles of his buddy’s meaty ass milked out two more loads. Breathlessly, Keith collapsed onto Sean’s muscular, yet sticky, chest; his cock slowly deflating inside his buddy’s ass. Meanwhile, a frightening howl awoke Tomas from a peaceful sleep. He quickly realized that the dark lord had awoken him. He smiled as he looked down on his improved, 305 pound, muscle-filled frame. He marveled at the incredible size of the totally out of proportion rack of muscle that formed his chest. A faint noise distracted him and made him turn his head to the far-side of the room. He smirked evilly as he laid eyes on the kneeling figure in the corner. Friar Clarke, still trapped by the infernal power of the red triangle on the floor, was praying for salvation. “Holy mother of God, give me the strength to withstand the forces of evil…” “Shouldn’t you invoke the holy ‘roids’, friar doping?”, Tomas asked laughingly, “Where was God yesterday when you needed him? Did he give you extra strength when you fought me?”. “Don’t mock the heavenly forces, you hellish beast”, Friar Clarke answered, “Repent now and save your soul from eternal damnation in the depths of Hell! And I’ve never taken any illegal substances!”. “Ts ts ts”, Tomas replied mockingly, “Don’t you know that every lie makes baby Jesus cry? Your roid gut is all the proof we need. And do you really think I’m the one in this room that will feel the eternal wrath of the burning flames in the depths of Hell? You’re the one standing in the horned triangle that communicates directly with the dark lord. Your soul shall be cast in the darkest regions to undergo the most unfathomable tortures by the hellish servants for eternity! And your body will help to create the biggest creature on campus! All we need now is to start the process and end everything before midnight.” The sound of the opening door interrupted Tomas and the diminished Anton, wearing baggy basketball-shorts and a ridiculously large hockey-shirt, entered. “You summoned me, master?”, he asked as he drank in the sight of the spectacular body in front of him. “Yes, my pet”, Tomas stated, “Today is the big day. Or, the day that you’ll be big again; bigger than anyone on this campus. I see you’ve found your outfit. Good.” “Good?”, Anton answered, “I look like a midget wearing a tent!”. “Patience, my pet. Have faith and believe in the dark lord and you shall be rewarded! Now, let’s write an invitation for our good friends”, Tomas said calmly. “I will fetch something to write”, Anton said and rushed to the open door. Tomas snapped his fingers and grinned at the surprised look on Anton’s and Friar Clarke’s faces. The door shut instantly and locked itself; an icy chill invaded the room along with hellish chants that echoed against the ceiling; an ancient looking parchment appeared in midair, accompanied by a demonic claw holding a flaming feather. Anton gasped and Friar Clarke invoked Jesus as the floating, demonic claw began writing down every word Tomas said, the letters burning into the parchment. As soon as Tomas stopped talking, the demonic claw disappeared and a black, evilly looking raven emerged and grabbed the parchment. It flew toward the locked door, that opened magically and continued its cursed flight in the hallway. “Okay, my pet. Let’s go and wait for our friends in the wrestle hall”, Tomas said. “You’re not sure they’ll come!”, Friar Clarke yelled out. “You fool! No one has ever declined a deal with the Devil!”, Tomas replied and left the room followed by Anton. Keith and Sean were still recovering from their morning activity as a scratching sound pulled their attention to the door. Before either of them could react, the door magically opened and the black raven flew in. It circled a few times above their muscular bodies, screeching evilly and dropped the ancient looking parchment before disappearing into the hallway. As it flew out of the room, the door closed behind it. Keith stared at his bigger friend lying next to him in the bed and reached for the parchment. Before he could grab it, the parchment rose into the air. A demonic, hairy claw appeared and unfolded the document; a loud, infernal voice filled the room as it read the text. It is time to end things once and for all. A final confrontation shall take place to determine who rules here: good or evil. The two of you shall face the champion of Hell in a wrestling match. If you win, me and my pet shall disappear from your lives forever and the 150 pounds of muscle I’ve gained are yours! If you lose, one of you guys will give up part of his muscle mass. If you guys decline, we shall hunt you down to the ends of the Earth and cast Friar Clarke’s soul in the deepest regions of Hell! Meet your destiny in the wrestle hall at 9 p.m.! As the voice disappeared and the parchment burnt spontaneously in midair, Keith realized he had clamped onto his friend’s muscular frame. “What do we do, buddy?”, he asked as he released his grip on Sean’s thick arm. “Well, we don’t have much choice”, Sean replied, “If we run, they’ll keep chasing us for the rest of our lives and they’ll kill Friar Clarke. The two of us can take any one in a wrestling match, especially with my new body.” “You don’t think it’s a trick?”, Keith asked, “For all we know that champion of Hell could be a beast with 8 arms and 6 legs. Or a horse with a human head. Or a dragon.” “We’ll face them and if that champion is a dragon or a monster, we can always run for it. Let’s get cleaned up”, Sean said and leapt from the bed. Kurt was changing in the locker room after swim practice. Once more, Anton hadn’t shown up and had missed training. I’ll have to punish him for missing practice, he thought. And his cock hardened at the thought of Anton’s muscular physique. He quickly grabbed a towel and held it in front of his tented briefs as he heard someone entering the locker room. He recognized the diminished Anton and yelled: “What the hell happened to you?”. Anton opened his mouth but Tomas cut him off. “My pet is at the verge of a major growth spurt. He’ll be bigger than ever and every one you’ve ever seen.”. “Bigger than before?”, Kurt asked as he drank in the sight of Tomas’ big muscles pressing against his tight clothes. His dick jolted, causing the towel to move. “I euhm still have to punish you for missing practice”, he said to Anton. “If you help us now, you can punish Anton later tonight”, Tomas said and winked to his pet. “What do you want me to do?,”, Kurt asked eagerly. “You know the rules for wrestling?,”, Tomas replied as he led the two smaller men over to the wrestle hall. At 8.45 pm, Sean and Keith cautiously walked into the locker room. Keith put on his familiar red singlet, loving the feeling of the tight fabric against his muscular, 200 pound frame. Sean put on his newly bought blue singlet, stretched to its limits by his beefy, muscle-filled, 270 pound body. “Let’s do this”, he said as he preceded Keith into the wrestle hall. Sean protectively positioned himself in front of his friend as he noticed Tomas’ intimidating body in the center of the room. “Ah! Right on time”, Tomas said as he turned toward Sean and Keith, “I’m happy you guys didn’t wimp out. Ready for the match, champs?”. “I’m not gonna fight you”, Sean stated, “you’re way bigger than me. And I’m not gonna let you hurt Keith.”. “Didn’t you get my invitation, champ?”, Tomas asked laughingly, “You don’t have to fight me. You guys will face the champion of Hell. He’s right here.” Sean and Keith burst out in laughter as the diminished Anton, wearing his baggy clothes, appeared from behind Tomas. “The two of us against that runt?”, Sean asked. “That’s our deal. Defeat him and you guys get half of my current muscle mass. Lose and one of you guys will give up half his muscle mass. Run for it and your souls will be cast directly in the depths of Hell! What do you champs chose?”, Tomas asked. “You can kiss your muscles goodbye. Let’s do this!”, Sean said as he stepped up to Anton and towered over his 160 pound, swimmer’s body. “As you guys agree, a fight it shall be!”, Tomas howled and raised his hands in the air. The entire wrestle hall began shaking as the middle wrestle mats began rising upward. Within seconds they formed a ring, 2 feet above the rest of the wrestle hall. Four poles sprang upward at the four corners of the ring and elastic ropes magically appeared between them. Immediately a large, steel cage fell from the ceiling; imprisoning them in it. “A cage match like in show wrestling?”, Keith asked. “No, little man”, Tomas replied from outside the ring. He had magically transported himself to a floating chair, “In Hell, we play Mortal Combat to settle things.” “We’re not in Hell here, you fool!”, Sean yelled in response. “Aren’t we?”, Tomas replied laughingly and closed his eyes in concentration. As soon as Tomas closed his eyes, the wrestle hall shook as if an earthquake hit it. The mats outside of the caged ring disappeared into the earth as the ground ripped open. A sulfur-like stench filled the room and pain-filled screams of terror echoed from deep canyons around the ring. The glow of fire flickered in the dark depths of these canyons and horrifying, giant bat-like creatures flew above them, holding damned souls in their claws as they let out harrowing screams. Keith had instinctively grabbed Sean’s meaty arm for protection. “Don’t worry, champs. They won’t hurt you as long as you are in the cage. Should you try to escape from it before the match is over, they will grab you and drag you to the depths of Hell!”, Tomas said, “Are you ready to fight?”. “What are the rules?”, Sean asked. “In Mortal Combat, there is only one rule: the last survivor wins. Here you don’t have to kill anyone. The one that pins his opponent, wins. Our referee shall decide it.”, Tomas replied and pointed to Kurt. “Chose who will begin the fight.”. Sean and Keith talked shortly and decided that Keith would start. Sean stepped out of the ring, placing himself against the ropes to avoid the deathly claws of the creatures outside of the ring. “FIGHT!”, Tomas yelled. Anton sprang into action. He launched himself toward Keith and propelled his fist into the wrestler’s abs. It dug slightly in the hard surface of his opponent’s six-pack. He pulled back his fist for a second blow, but Keith recovered quickly. He blocked Anton’s punch in his strong hand and simply overpowered his grip. He forced Anton down on his knees, slipped behind him and locked him in a full nelson. He locked his hands behind his opponent’s head and dug his 17.5 inch biceps into his lats as he lifted him from the floor. Anton struggled but his larger opponent hardened his hold. His feet left the ground as Keith lifted him upward and his back hit the floor hard as Keith slammed him down. Keith slowly and smilingly walked over to Sean and tagged him in, stepping out between the ropes. Sean stepped over to the center of the ring where Anton lay down with a painful expression on his face. “Get up, champ”, Sean said laughingly as he signaled Anton to stand up and fight. Anton got up slowly and Sean immediately rammed his meaty fist in the weak swimmer’s stomach, knocking him back down. “Your muscles are ours!”, Sean yelled at Tomas in his floating chair. A sound behind him caught his attention, but it was too late. Anton had crawled up behind Sean and threw up his arm behind the bigger man’s legs. Sean slumped to his knees as Anton’s hard, 15 inch arm made contact with his cock and balls. Anton tried to knee him in the face, but Sean managed to block him, easily overpowering the swimmer’s leg with his 25 inch arm. He got up and his opponent hit him in the stomach. A thud resounded as Anton’s fist made contact with the hard 10-pack. Sean just smiled but Anton kept hitting his abs. As the punches seemed to get harder, Sean returned the favor. The wind was knocked out of Anton as the meaty paw sank deep in his stomach; he slumped to his feet. Sean stared down at the battered swimmer in the baggy outfit at his feet. He smiled and strutted over to Keith to let his buddy finish the job. Keith jumped in eagerly and danced around his opponent. The smile left his face as Anton got up and looked directly in his eyes. He gulped as he noticed how the swimmer’s shoulders looked clearly bigger under the baggy hockey-shirt; they were broader than his own. The magic, horned triangle that trapped Friar Clarke was feeding the friar’s mass directly into Anton’s body. The formerly 160 pound swimmer could feel the energy and strength coursing through his growing body. “Let’s have some fun”, Anton said in a deeper voice. He grabbed the surprised Keith’s shoulder and slammed his right fist into his abs, busting though the defenses of the hard six-pack. “Aghn”, Keith said and a second blow sank in even deeper, making his knees buckle. He raised his hand in a protective reflex but couldn’t prevent his opponent from burying his thick fist in his abs for a third time. Keith sank to the floor on his knees, leaning forward to catch his breath. “Get up”, Anton said mockingly while standing still in front of his fallen opponent. Keith got up slowly and disbelief filled his eyes as he had to stare up to look in Anton’s eyes. He opened his mouth to speak but Anton’s strong hand grabbed his throat and lifted him off the ground. Pain exploded through his athletic body as his back was slammed hard against the floor and Anton’s strong, meaty fist smacked into his battered abs. Anton grabbed Keith’s singlet, lifted him off the ground and tossed him over to where Sean was standing. He crashed into the ropes and weakly tagged in his buddy as he left the ring. Anger, fear and disbelief filled Sean’s big body as he stepped over to his opponent. The baggy hockey-shirt could no longer hide Anton’s muscular body. The mass of the swimmer’s broad, growing shoulders formed a strong line underneath the still a bit too big shirt; swelling quads were visibly filling the large basketball-shorts. He’s still smaller than me, Sean thought as he tried to get his opponent in a headlock. Anton somehow anticipated this move and their hands locked; they were struggling for an advantage and Sean could feel his opponent’s grip getting stronger and stronger with each passing second. Suddenly, Anton’s knee made contact with his cock and Sean slumped down in pain. Anton grabbed Sean’s singlet to lift him up, but Sean grabbed his opponent’s forearms and pulled him down. Surprised, Anton went down and Sean wrapped his powerful, thick legs around his opponent’s torso. He tightened his hold by flexing his steely quads against the swimmer’s chest. Anton grunted and squirmed as the air was forced out him but couldn’t free himself. Kurt slumped down and began counting: “1! 2! …”. Just before the final count, Anton broke Sean’s hold and rolled over on his stomach in the ring. He slowly got up, but Sean’s strong, 25 inch arms passed under his arms and locked behind his head. Sean locked his hold hard, driving his steely biceps deep into his opponent's lats. A load ripping sound followed as Sean further tightened his hold. The smile left his face as Anton got up and simply lifted him off the ground; his opponent had totally outgrown him. Sean broke his hold and jumped down to the floor. His mouth fell open in disbelief as Anton turned around. The baggy hockey-shirt had ripped under the pressure of the swimmer’s huge, swelling muscles. His growing pecs had pushed through the once too large shirt as more and more mass inflated them; the ripped sleeves hung like rags around the balls of muscles that formed his biceps; his thick, broad shoulder’s made Sean impressive 270 pound body look skinny. The large basketball-shorts didn’t even reach the behemoth’s knees anymore; they were pushed to their limits by the titanic quads underneath. Anton smiled as he looked down on his opponent. Sean decided he wouldn’t go down easy. He wrapped his arms around his opponent and applied a bone crushing bear hug. Anton just laughed and inhaled deeply, overpowering and breaking Sean’s hold. Sean tried to step back, but was too slow. Anton’s meaty hand grabbed his singlet and he was lifted over Anton’s head. Anton tossed his opponent toward one of the poles. Sean grunted in pain as his broad, muscular back slammed against the steel pole. Before he could slump to his knees, Anton threw himself against his opponent, sandwiching Sean’s powerful, 270 pound body between the steel pole and his own thick frame filled with steely hard muscles. Sean’s vision went black as the wind was forced out of him and he crashed down onto his knees as Anton stepped back. “Let’s finish it!”, Anton said as he reached down to grab his battered opponent. “NO!”, Keith yelled and jumped in to rescue his friend. He climbed up to top rope and launched himself feet first toward the behemoth. The energy of his jump upped his force as his feet collided against the thick, broad back in front of him. It was enough to make the behemoth fall over, crashing his protruding chest into the steel pole. Color drained from Keith’s face as his opponent turned around and towered over him in height and width. “You wanna dance, little boy?”, Anton rumbled in a thunder-like deep voice. His meaty paw grabbed hold of Keith’s singlet and he launched him backwards in the ropes. The elastic ropes were forced back by Keith’s 200 pound body but sprang forward quickly, sending Keith flying toward the behemoth in the center of the ring. Anton extended a thick, hard arm next to his body and Keith’s muscular chest smacked into it. All the air was forced out of Keith’s lungs by the impact; it felt like he had hit a tree. His feet left the ground and he fell backwards toward the ground. Anton’s paw grabbed his chest, covering two thirds of it, and slammed him down, adding more force to the impact. “Aghn”, Keith muttered weakly as the air was forced out of his lungs once more and he felt his ribs crack. He instinctively raised his hands to protect his face as he saw a titanic arm reaching for him. Disorientation filled his head as his feet left the ground and he was lifted up by the huge paw grabbing his singlet. “You’re so light”, Anton said laughingly and looked at his opponent dangling in his grasp, “Let’s end it”. He raised his other fist and slammed it hard against Keith’s abs. His thick, meaty fingers easily crushed the hard six-pack underneath, sinking deeply into it. Anton laughed loud as Keith’s arms flung weakly in his direction and threw punch after punch into his opponent’s abs. Sean was slowly regaining his vision after being crushed between the pole and Anton’s body. He blinked a few times as his vision came back and gasped as he noticed Anton ravaging his friend’s body. He feared for Keith’s life as punches kept raining down on his abs. Keith wasn’t even defending himself anymore; whenever Anton’s fist sank into his stomach, his head simply shot back. Sean summoned all of his remaining forces, grabbed onto the ropes to get up and got up. He walked over to the behemoth’s back to free his friend. “Let’s finish you off for good”, Anton said to the passed out Keith in his grasp. He raised his fist to slam it into his opponent face when pain exploded through his massive body. He dropped his past out opponent and slumped down, putting his huge paws protectively in front of his agonizing cock. Sean had slammed the behemoth’s dick with all his force and marveled at the result. He knew very well that he didn’t stand a chance if he played nicely. He rushed over to his fallen friend and panicked as he saw blood dripping from the past out Keith’s lips. He saw his buddy breathing and tried to check his pulse. A thick hand grabbed the back of his singlet and lifted him up before he could reach his buddy’s wrist. “Prepare for some pain, worm”, Anton rumbled angrily. He lifted Sean’s 270 pound body effortlessly up and smacked his broad back against his protruding, gigantic pecs. Two arms the size of small trees wrapped across Sean’s chest and hardened the hold. Sean knew there was no escape from this crushing bear hug. His own hard pecs were simply no match for the two stony hard, bowling ball-sized biceps that dug into them. He could also feel the hard masses of muscles on the behemoth’s chest pressing hard into his own thick back. He squirmed and flexed his muscles with all his force, but didn’t move an inch; his 270 pound, muscular body was no match for the behemoth’s bone crushing grasp. Even now he’s still growing, Sean thought as he felt the titanic muscles swell around his body. He grunted in pain as he felt his ribs beginning to give in under the tightening grip. Anton smiled at his beaten opponents and decided to finish the match. He released one gigantic arm and grabbed hold of Sean’s body with his right paw. He marveled at how light the wrestler’s 270 pound, muscular body felt to him. He tossed his opponent down on his back and covered half of his chest with his paw, pressing Sean’s back against the floor. He waited for the countdown and looked up in surprise as he didn’t hear it. He grinned as he saw Kurt drinking in the sight of his spectacular body and beating off furiously. “Quit playing and do your job, ref”, he bellowed. Kurt quickly put his throbbing cock back in his pants and began counting: “1. 2. 3!”. A bell sounded and the frightening bats let out an evil sound. Anton slowly got up and smiled as he stared down at his battered opponents. He raised his arm in a victory flex, sending the remains of his ripped up, once baggy, hockey shirt flying off his gigantic arms. “ Well done, my pet.”, Tomas said as he stepped into the ring from his floating chair. The infernal creatures and cage disappeared magically and the wrestle hall returned to normal as he stepped over toward Sean’s beaten body. “Time to keep up your part of the deal”, he said as he looked directly into the wrestler’s eyes.

Ten Keith dropped Anton’s weakened body and stared at his buddy’s magnificent muscular body in front of him. Blood pumped to his cock as his eyes followed the hard lines of Sean’s muscles. “I’ll take this one back to his evil master. Without his muscular beast to protect him, Tomas is no match for me”, Friar Clarke said. He grabbed Anton and effortlessly tossed his 160 pound, swimmer’s frame on his thick muscular shoulder. “Man, I’m so much bigger than before”, Sean said after Friar Clarke left the shower zone, “Let’s check my stats, buddy”. Sean strutted past Keith into the locker room and stepped onto the scale. “Just over 270 pounds”, he boomed, “that’s over 50 pounds heavier than at the beginning of the semester! “. Keith nodded wordlessly as he kept drinking in the sight of his muscular buddy. Sean stepped off the scale and moved to the large mirror next to the passage to the shower zone. “Come on, buddy. Let’s compare the goods like we did last week. You won on abs and chest, if I remember well. Let’s see if I’ve caught up to you”, he said laughingly. Keith ripped off his workout gear and practically jumped in front of the mirror next to Sean. “What’s up first?”, he asked without taking his eyes of his friend’s reflection. “You decide”, Sean replied as he enjoyed towering over his 6’1 friend. Instinctively, Keith raised his arms to flex his biceps. The mounds of muscle on his arms hardened into meaty, vascular peaks just under 18 inches. A faint smile formed on his lips. “Nice rocks, man”, Sean said genuinely as he placed a large paw on Keith’s flexed right bicep and groped the muscle, easily denting its hard surface. Keith hardened his flex to withstand his buddy’s strength but Sean overpowered him effortlessly. His cock jolted as it swelled further. “Let’s compare, man”, Sean said. He released Keith’s arm and raised his own meaty arms to flex them. Veins snaked on his low-hanging, thick triceps at the bottom of his arms as his biceps ballooned on top of them. The muscle’s size surpassed a football as it swelled in girth and height; the beefy ball of steely muscle hardened further and seemed ready to burst through the tight skin; veins decorated the peaks that stretched to 25 inches. “Looks like my arms are bigger, buddy”, Sean said laughingly. Keith nodded and stared at Sean’s reflection in the mirror; his cock had fully hardened and pointed straight forward. He blinked a few times and lowered his arms. He brought his hands together in front of his abs to flex his chest. Striations exploded over the surface and veins were pushed up against his thin skin as the big, round muscles hardened into steely slabs of beef, atop a deeply grooved, armor-like six-pack. He whimpered as he noticed how his buddy’s relaxed pecs already looked bigger than his flexed ones. Sean copied Keith’s pose and flexed his pecs. The thick, round globes of meat morphed into stony hard plates of meat, covered in striations and veins; the deep cleavage continued in the deep cuts of the insanely ripped ten-pack that formed Sean’s stomach. “3 out of 3, buddy. I also win on chest and abs”, Sean stated. Keith didn’t react since his mind was trying to process the image in the mirror. Precum leaked from the dark red head as a jolt went through his engorged 8.5 incher. Keith shook his head, relaxed his chest and moved onto his legs. The muscles on his quads exploded outward as he flexed them. Grooves and veins stretched across the beefy layers of mass and a prominent teardrop-shape appeared next to his knee. Sean imitated his buddy once more and relaxed his chest. He shook the mass on his legs a few times, letting the muscle role from side to side before he flexed them. As he hardened his flex, the muscle just seemed to double in size, jumping outward on his legs. Deep cuts and striations exploded over the hard masses of meat, totally outsizing Keith’s impressive ones. “You’re in excellent shape, buddy. But you’ll need some growth spurts to be in my league”, he said laughingly. Keith’s muscles contracted and a load moan escaped his mouth as his throbbing hard 8.5 incher exploded onto the mirror. Five big loads of cum splattered against the mirror before he sank to his knees, breathing heavily. “I thought you had more stamina, buddy”, Sean said, “let’s go to our room”. He wrapped a towel around his waist and strutted out off the locker room, a nude Keith following him like a puppy. While Sean and Keith were comparing physiques, Friar Clarke was heading over to Tomas’ room to expel the demon. His successful ritual in the shower zone had given him enough confidence to complete the exorcism without Father Luke’s help. He took a deep breath, invoked God and barged into the room, tossing Anton on the empty bed. Tomas jumped up from his bed as the door flew open and a large figure stepped in. Surprise and disbelief flickered in his eyes as he saw the big man throwing his diminished pet on the other bed. As he tried to intimidate his broader opponent by stretching to his full 6’6, Tomas bellowed: “Who in Satan’s name are you and what did you do to my pet?”. “I’m Friar Clarke”, the large man answered and closed the door, “Thanks to God Anton’s ill-earned mass returned to its rightful owner. Now I’ve come to bring you to your knees, you hellish beast! Leave this earth! Vade retro!”. Friar Clarke sorted a wooden cross from his sleeve and held it in front of him. “No!”, Tomas uttered painfully and slumped to his knees, grabbing wildly at the cross, “You’ll never succeed!”. His cries got weaker and weaker. “Vade retro! Leave! I’ve already taken care of your accomplice and now it’s your turn! In Nomine Patris et Filli et Spiritus sancti”, Friar Clarke said as he stepped closer to the spasming form on the floor. He reached for his bottle of holy water when a strong hand suddenly grabbed hold of the wooden cross in his hand. Tomas had intently rolled on the floor to lure his opponent closer. As soon as Friar Clarke was within reach, he rose to his feet and grabbed the wooden cross. Standing up straight, Tomas towered over the 5’7 friar who outsized him by 25 pounds. Friar Clarke pulled with all his force, but Tomas still managed to take the wooden cross from his hand. He stared up in disbelief at the taller man in front of him, stumbling backwards. “You didn’t really think you could bring me down that easily, did you?”, Tomas asked as he stared in the eyes of the friar and snapped the wooden cross with his powerful hand, “I already knew you had defeated my pet the moment you did. The infernal spirits bind us more then you can imagine. Now you’ll pay!”. Friar Clarke didn’t know what to think of Tomas’ explanation, but realized that he was still bigger than him. “For Christ!”, he yelled as he launched himself on the taller man. Tomas dogged his attack easily. His training as a gymnast came in handy. He jumped over Friar Clarke and landed on the other side of the room. “Give into your hate! Let it flow through you!”, he said as he faced the friar. “Never!”, Friar Clarke yelled, “I’ll make you return to the holy church with the sacred ritual. Vade retro!”. “That won’t work, you fool”, Tomas replied mockingly, “You’re no exorcist and Father Luke already tried that. He flew through the window minutes later. What will you do now, Friar Roids?”. Anger filled Friar Clarke’s mind and flowed through his body. He wildly launched himself on his opponent, but froze midways. He blinked as his opponent seemed to get bigger before him. “Oh yeah!”, Tomas said as he felt the friar’s anger fuel his muscles. All over his body his already hard, defined muscles were inflating with power and mass. His shirt let out loud ripping sounds as his already out of proportion, pillow-sized pecs stretched the fabric to its limits and burst through, exposing his growing torso. Layers of new meat, striations and veins crept across the inflating mounds of muscles, protruding from his chest atop his hardening 10-pack. He flexed his quads, ripping his pants to shreds as the steely muscles exploded in size. He closed his eyes, savoring the intoxicating feeling of growth. The feeling ended way too soon and Tomas opened his eyes to stare down at his opponent. Friar Clarke’s eyes were filled with disbelief as he stared at the man in front of him. Tomas hadn’t grown in height but his muscles were now clearly bigger than his own. He stumbled backward toward the door, but two big hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him from the floor. “Your weak faith is no match for the infernal forces! Just as your roided up body is no match for mine. But your muscles shall be part of the biggest creature on campus”, Tomas said as he tossed the friar in a corner. Friar Clarke got up, but couldn’t move. He had landed in a special, infernal triangle drawn on the floor. He knew he was at Tomas’ mercy and lowered his head in defeat. Tomas was ripping of the remains of his clothes as two small hands made contact with his rock-hard twelve-pack. He looked down and saw his diminished pet feeling the hard ridges of his abs. He hoisted him up by grabbing him with his large right paw. His master’s spectacular body filled his vision as Anton was hoisted up. His hard 5 incher blasted out a meager load that splashed against the hard surface of his master’s abs. the amount of cum wasn’t enough to cover one row of the hard muscles. “I’ve failed you, master”, Anton said as he lowered his head in shame but kept stroking his cock. “You didn’t, my pet”, Tomas answered, “You didn’t bring our two friends, but you’ve brought the one that will make you huge. When I’m done, you’ll even outsize my 305 pounds of muscle!” Tomas’ boomingly deep voice sent shivers of pleasure through Anton’s diminished, 160 pound body. The thought of outsizing his master sent another load through his cock. It mixed with the first one and slid down over the grooved surface of his master’s abs. “Go to your room and get some sleep. You’ll need all your strength tomorrow , my pet”, Tomas said as he lowered Anton to the floor and strutted into his bathroom to explore his enhanced physique. The few students in the hallway stared at the two passing athletes that strutted past them. Keith ignored the remarks about his nudity; Sean’s spectacular body completely filled his mind and vision. They entered the room, Keith quickly locked the door not to be disturbed. As he turned around to face his buddy, Sean was already lying on the bed staring back at him. “Well, are you coming over here or are you just going to stand there?”, Sean asked laughingly ad he noticed drool leaking from his buddy’s half-open mouth. Keith didn’t need further encouragement. He leaped to the bed, landing on top of his bigger, muscular friend. Despite its recent explosion, his cock was already half-hard again. “Easy there, buddy”, Sean said even though he had barely felt his friend’s 195 pounds landing on his muscular frame, “We still have one body part to compare. Still remember how I took the overall victory last week?”. He grabbed his buddy’s muscular back and slid him over his own meaty legs until Keith was sitting entirely on top of his beefy quads, their dicks touching at the base. Keith shivered and moaned in pleasure as his juicy ass slid across the warm, hard surface of his buddy’s strong quads. He gasped as his half-hard cock made contact with Sean’s soft one. Goosebumps exploded over his athletic body as Sean’s big right paw grabbed both cocks and began stroking them to hardness. His spasming body budged and twitched but didn’t move as Sean’s strong left hand kept him in place. Keith closed his eyes in pleasure as he felt his buddy’s meaty cock swelling and hardening against his own rock-hard 8.5 incher. “Don’t you wanna look, buddy?”, Sean asked teasingly as he kept pumping the cocks, “I think we’re almost there”. Keith gasped as he opened his eyes to see his friend releasing the hard cocks. His own rock-hard 8.5 incher was totally dwarfed by Sean’s meat. The hard cock pointed straight toward the ceiling as it had stretched to its intimidating 15 inches and was easily twice as thick as his own. “I think yours can stretch some more, buddy”, Sean said and he grabbed Keith’s hands and placed them on his protruding, hard pecs. Keith’s cock jolted against Sean’s bigger one as his hand made contact with the warm masses on his buddy’s chest. He had never been harder in his life and if he hadn’t creamed minutes ago in the shower zone, he would have exploded right there, all over Sean’s magnificent body. Sean was right, he thought as he felt and saw his 8.5 incher creeping higher against the hard pole. It stopped just under 9 inches. “Ready for the next step?”, Sean asked as he enjoyed the feeling of his buddy groping his muscular pecs while he roamed his broad back. “Man, I want to but there’s no way I could take you in. You’re way too big”, Keith said as he played with Sean’s hard nipples. “I don’t want to hurt you, buddy”, Sean replied, “But your cock will fit nicely in my meaty ass. Imagine the feeling.”. Keith blinked a few times to give his mind time to process what Sean had just said. Within seconds he slid down and installed him between the beef of his buddy’s thick quads. His 9 incher throbbed as its head made contact with the warm slabs of muscle and slid into his friend’s ass. Keith moaned in pleasure as his entire length disappeared easily in the muscular ass. Sean moaned deeply and clenched his ass as the hard 9 incher slid in. “You’ve dreamt about dominating me, you said. Go on, buddy, dominate my huge frame”, he said, lifted his legs and rested them on his buddy’s shoulders. As he heard Sean’s remark and felt his heavy quads on his own muscular shoulders, Keith looked his buddy straight in the eye and yelled: “That’s right. Your ass is mine now. I’m gonna fuck your brains out.” He grabbed Sean’s thick delts and began pounding his friend’s ass furiously. Sean smirked and moaned at his friend’s reaction. He’d always dreamt about being dominated. Ever since he had set foot in the gym back in high school, he had been fantasizing about the big guys filling his ass with their hard cocks. Even when he had become the biggest guy in the gym, he kept dreaming about them dominating him. It wasn’t until now that he had finally had the courage to ask Keith to fulfill his fantasy. He felt Keith’s almost 9 incher twitch inside him and looked up at his buddy; a new orgasm was clearly building inside his friend’s athletic body. “Yeah. You like it when I dominate your big frame, don’t you big guy”, Keith grunted between fastening breaths as he kept pounding his buddy’s ass with all his force, “Now feel me fill you up! UGHN!”. Sean moaned in pleasure as three loads of cum blasted from Keith’s throbbing cock inside his ass. He clenched his ass to milk out a final load and grabbed his buddy’s heaving back to gently pull him out when Keith’s hand suddenly grabbed his dick. “We’re not done here, buddy”, Keith said as his strong hand began pumping the 15 inches of Sean’s rock-hard cock. His second hand joined in, still leaving half the impressive pole uncovered. Shivers travelled down Sean’s spine as the pleasure built inside him. His already stimulated mind was quickly reaching boiling point and his heavy balls churned as his buddy kept pumping his rock-hard cock. Keith smiled as he saw Sean nearing orgasm. It took all his strength to keep his buddy’s throbbing dick from jumping out of his grip. “UUUNNNGGGHHH!” A loud pleasure-filled moan boomed from Sean’s mouth and his big, hard muscles contracted as his balls exploded. The sheer force of the first eruption pushed him deep into the mattress. Cum spewed from his engorged, straightly pointing upward 15 incher and splattered against the ceiling. Seven huge loads of seed erupted from his cock, soaking half the ceiling of their room. Sean grunted exhaustedly and crashed back onto the mattress, breathing heavily. He could feel a final dribble escaping Keith’s cock and dripping inside him. Keith pulled his deflating almost 9 incher from his buddy’s ass and installed himself against Sean’s thick chest. “I could get used to this”, he said as he played with his big friend’s nipple and leaned in for a kiss. “Me too”, Sean replied, returned the kiss and let his strong hands roam across his buddy’s athletic frame.

Eight “We have to go and see if my uncle is okay”, Keith said as he released Sean from his embrace and put his shirt back on. “You’re right, buddy”, Sean replied as he gulped down a mass gain shake. Keith opened the door, scanned the hallway and signaled Sean to follow him. The two athletes wandered through the crowded hallways on their way to the parking lot. A loud voice yelled their names. “Wait up, gentlemen!” Sean jumped up and Keith positioned himself protectively in front of his buddy. They sighed in relief as they saw the dean coming their way. “I’m afraid I’ve got some bad news for you, Keith”, the dean said as closed the gap between them, “Why don’t you follow me to my office?” The three men walked silently toward the dean’s office. They greeted the secretary and entered. “What happened to my uncle?”, Keith asked as soon as the door was closed. “Why don’t you gentlemen have a seat and calm down”, the dean replied. “Tell it, sir. Is it that bad?”, Keith said. “Well, your uncle is in a better place right now”, the dean replied, “He’s in the hospital undergoing surgery as we speak. He has broken several bones in his nasty fall”. “I should have protected him!”, Keith yelled and tears filled his eyes. “I’ve got a meeting coming up. So could you gentlemen please return to your room?”, the dean said as he opened the door. Sean put his hand on his bigger friend’s back and silently escorted him back to their room. “I’ll kill him!”, Keith yelled angrily as he pounded the wooden desk in their room. “Calm down, buddy”, Sean said, “We both know that we’re no match for Tomas and Anton. In my diminished state I can’t back you up. You go visit your uncle and I’ll find a way to get big again. Then, we’ll crush ‘em!”. Keith slowly calmed down and put a hand on Sean’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, buddy. And promise me that you won’t take any illegal things to get your muscles back”, Keith said as he looked down in Sean’s eyes. “But how could I regain my lost mass…”, Sean answered. “Promise me!”, Keith said. “Ok, buddy. You’re right. I’ll stick to mass gain shakes and protein bars”, Sean replied. “Watch yourself while I’m gone. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he wrapped his strong arms around his friend’s body and pulled him in for a kiss. Surprise flickered in Sean’s eyes as his lips made contact with Keith’s. Bliss filled his mind; none of his kisses with Vicky had ever felt this good. The kiss ended way too soon as Keith released him from his grip and left the room, abandoning Sean with his contradictory feelings. Meanwhile, Anton slowly regained consciousness. He opened his eyes and noticed that he was lying in a sticky pool of dried cum. He got up and stared at the large stain of his dried cum on the wall. The sound of streaming water caught his attention. He turned around and slowly strutted to the bathroom. Steamy clouds of hot fog escaped the bathroom as he opened the door. The broad silhouette of his master’s enhanced physique was highlighted against the shower curtain. Tomas turned around and stared down at his muscular pet. Standing 6’6 tall, he could simply look over the shower curtain. “I’m just finishing up, buddy. You’ll have the shower in a minute”, he said and stepped out off the shower. Anton just stared at his master’s god-like physique. The tree trunk-sized muscles on Tomas’ quads bulged and rippled as he stepped out off the shower; his rock-hard, deeply grooved ten-pack abs oozed perfection; his hyper-sized pecs dwarfed all his other big muscles; they had always been a bit out of proportion due to his training as a gymnast, but now they simply looked like two pillows of vein-crossed, striated, hard beef; a thick vein crept from their top over Tomas’ broad, thick delts, only slightly broader than Anton’s; massive, solid, round biceps decorated his arms. Anton hadn’t even noticed his own dick, racing to hardness. A big load shot from its head and splattered against his master’s ten-pack. Sean smirked at Anton’s reaction. He looked down to the cum sliding in the deep cuts between his own hard abs and stepped in the shower again. “Come here and clean up your mess!”, he said as he grabbed his pet’s muscular upper arm and dragged him into the shower. A second load blasted from Anton’s cock as he felt Tomas' big paw easily overpowering his 19 inch bicep. He shivered as his 210 pound, muscular frame rubbed against his master’s now clearly bigger body in the narrow shower. He placed his own paw against the hard surface of Tomas’ stomach and began rubbing off his cum. Tomas enjoyed the feeling of Anton’s strong paw rubbing his ten-pack. Blood flowed to his cock and he involuntarily clenched his hard abs. Anton blew another load as he felt the steely hard abs harden further under his grasp. A stirring movement caught his attention and he looked down to see his master’s impressive cock harden between his thick quads. Anton placed his other paw on his master’s incredibly gigantic chest and rubbed it with all his force, unable to dent the relaxed, rock-hard pillow of muscle. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet trying to dent his chest. It would take more than a 19 inch arm to dig into his pecs. He grabbed Anton’s strong, meaty shoulders, turned him around and shoved his rock-hard 12 incher up his ass, easily pushing past the clenched muscles of his pet’s strong ass. Anton whimpered as his master rammed his cock in his ass. He’s so strong, he thought as he relaxed his glutes. His cock jolted and a final load dribbled from his7.5 incher. “Think you could do another round of 80 squats with me on your back?”, Tomas whispered in his pet’s ear as he grabbed his hips and began pounding his ass with all his force, “I’d be surprised if you’d manage to do 1 rep with my 235 pounds on your back.” Anton just moaned in response to his master. His 7.5 incher thwacked against his eight-pack. His drained balls protested with painful stabs; they were completely empty after their explosions in the room and the bathroom. “You’re gonna give me another load, buddy”, Tomas rumbled in his ear and his strong paw grabbed Anton’s still hard 7.5 incher. “Nouhn”, Anton mumbled painfully as his balls protested more violently. He grabbed his master’s forearm and tried to pull it off his cock, but his 19 inch arms were no match for his master’s 22 inch bicep. It seemed like Tomas’ powerful paw was about to rip his 7.5 incher right off his body as it stroked the rock-hard shaft violently. YEAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGHHHHHH! Tomas’ deep voice filled the bathroom and vibrated down Anton’s muscular, 210 pound body. Several loads of cum shot with geyser-like force from his 12 incher into Anton’s beefy ass. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet shudder against his strong ten-pack and noticed the meager amount of watery cum dripping between his fingers. “I’m gonna make you the biggest man on this campus”, he whispered in his pet’s ear as he pulled him from his dick. “Get cleaned up and get some rest. I want you to track our little friends for a final ritual!”, Tomas said as he dried himself and strutted over to his bed. Anton sat down in the shower to clean himself; the strong muscles of his meaty legs were simply worn out. He slowly got up and stumbled over to his room to sleep. In the hospital Keith was waking next to father Luke’s bed. The surgery had taken several hours, but everything would be okay, according to the doctor. Anger filled Keith’s mind as he thought off Tomas. I’ll enjoy beating the crap out off him, he thought. A weak grunt caught his attention. “Uncle?”, he said. “K….K…..Keith? Is that you?”, Father Luke said weakly as he opened his eyes to stare at his nephew. “Yes, uncle. How do you feel?”, Keith replied. “I’ve been better. Guess I underestimated the situation”, Father Luke said, “I had the demon on his knees, but a muscular form suddenly stormed in and threw me out off the window.” “Must have been Anton”, Keith stated, “I should have entered with you to protect you.” “No, Keith. That hellish beast was bigger then you are and would have hurt you as well. I would have never forgiven myself that anything happened to you or your friend”, Father Luke continued, “We’ll have to call in more powerful help. That demon now knows of the Church’ presence and will be better prepared. I’ll contact the bishop to send over someone to protect you and your friend as long as I’m in here. Once I’m better, we’ll figure something out to defeat that demon. I would like to get some rest now.” “I’ll come back tomorrow, uncle”, Keith said as he left Father Luke and returned to Orchid University. Sean was putting his clothes on in the locker room as the door flew open. He jumped up and turned to the entrance to see a panicking Keith storm in. “Something wrong with your uncle?”, he asked as Keith rushed to him. “No, he’s fine. But I freaked out when I got back and you weren’t in our room. I thought Tomas had found you. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he embraced his friend. Sean’s cock hardened as he felt up his buddy’s muscular body. “I can defend myself, you know”, he replied, “I’m still 165 and have my wrestle moves to escape. You know you look cute when you’re worried?”. Keith smiled and looked around to see if they were alone. He gently pushed Sean with his back against a locker and pushed their lips together. Contradictory feelings once again spread in Sean’s mind. He’d had a few girlfriends over the past years before hooking up with Vicky. He’d always enjoyed having sex with girls, but nothing compared to the feelings he had when Keith kissed him. His cock jolted in his pants as he gave into his feelings, returning Keith’s kiss and exploring his muscular back with his hands. Keith moaned softly as he felt Sean return his kiss. His cock stiffened at the feeling of Sean’s rigid dick pressed between their athletic bodies. He put his hand underneath his buddy’s shirt to feel his diminished, yet still athletic muscles. “What’s wrong, buddy?”, he asked as he felt Sean’s arms go limp next to his body. Sean didn’t respond, but looked in horror at the other side of the locker room. Keith followed his buddy’s gaze and his eyes widened in fear as he stared at the large mirror at the entrance to the shower zone: Tomas’ face had appeared in it and was looking malevolently in their direction. “You boys didn’t think you could escape me, did you?”, the image in the mirror said, “There’s no place to hide from me! Woehahahaha!” A shiver went through Sean and Keith as the evil laugh echoed around the locker room. Keith released Sean and they moved slowly toward the exit. “You won’t escape! My pet will grab you and drag your asses to me for the completion of the final ritual!”, Tomas said. Suddenly, the image in the mirror changed and Anton’s muscular body appeared. “Seize them!” Sean and Keith looked at the mirror again as they closed in on the door. They froze as Anton stepped from the mirror and blocked their path to the door. “Run!”, Keith yelled as he pushed Sean away from the big figure chasing them. “To the wrestle hall! We can escape him there!”, Sean said as sprinted through the door leading to the wrestle hall. A loud thud made him look back: Anton had tackled Keith and they were fighting/rolling over the wrestle mats. “Keith!”, Sean yelled in fear. “Get yourself to safety!”, Keith yelled as he punched Anton in the face, knocking him over on the floor. “Let’s move”, he said but didn’t make it far as Anton rose back to his feet and tackled him again. “Run!” Tears filled Sean’s eyes as he left the wrestle hall on Keith’s command. Keith used his wrestling skills to outmaneuver his larger opponent. He kept looking at his opponent’s eyes, knowing very well that an inexperienced fighter always reveals his next attack. He used momentum to trip his opponent and made him fall to the floor. He easily dodged the bigger man’s wild attacks and avoided his grip. Rage filled Anton as Keith kept outmaneuvering his attacks. His chest heaved to keep up with his heavy breathing. Exhaustion began to spread across his muscular frame. Keith saw that his opponent was tiring and made his move. He jumped forward and pushed his meaty right shoulder into the larger man’s stomach, denting the eight-pack wall. He quickly rammed his left fist in the weakened abs. Anton grunted in pain as the air was driven out his body. He tightened his abs to withstand further blows. Keith wrapped his powerful 17.5 inch arms around his opponents midsection in a bear hug. He squeezed to force the bigger man into submission. He released his grip with a painful scream as Anton kneed him in the groin, sinking to the ground. Anton grabbed Keith’s hair in his left paw and lifted him the air, pounding his six-pack with his right fist. “Not so tough now, are we?”, he said as he kept hitting his opponent’s abs with his meaty fist. Keith had managed to tighten his abs to protect himself against the larger man’s blows, but he could feel his defenses beginning to falter. He tried tugging at Keith’s powerful paw grabbing his hair, but he couldn’t get a grip on it. He grunted painfully as Anton’s large fist broke through his defenses. Anton smiled as he felt his right paw busting through his opponent’s flexed stomach. He pulled back his arm and rammed it with all his force in the battered six-pack, forcing the air out off Keith as his meaty fist sank into his abs. “Who’s the man now?”, he asked as he wrapped his thick arms around his opponent. Keith’s vision began to go black as he felt his opponent’s muscular arms around his ribs. He inhaled deeply to maintain consciousness. He could feel his ribs reaching braking point as Anton tightened his arms further and drove his steely hard 19 inch biceps into his ribcage. A load shattering noise was the last thing he heard before he blacked out and slumped to the floor.

Here is the third chapter, quite possibly my favorite in the series, in which we begin to more about the Nephilim and meet a rather interesting fellow named Jake. Enjoy! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I can find out nearly anything I want to know without much trouble. When Adam gave me my powers, that included near-omniscience. What happened to Amelia Earhart? I know. Who built the statues on Easter Island? I know. With my mind I can search through time and space to find nearly anything. And to think I used to be impressed with Google! But I was blocked in one area. Adam, the magnificent Adam, who brought me to this incredible life, did not allow me to know any more about his life and origins than he would tell me. I didn’t know how he became immortal or anything else about the rest of our kind. I never argued the point: His mysteriousness made him all the more sexy. So I had no idea who this other man who seemed to be everywhere was. He was about my height–shorter than Adam, definitely. His hair was sort of a dirty blond and his skin was tanned to almost the shade of a walnut. His clean-shaven face was as beautiful as I could imagine. I generally prefer men with facial hair, like Adam, but this man’s face seemed perfect without. I couldn’t get a good look at his body. I would see glimpses of him almost everywhere we went. I could tell he wasn’t mortal. If he were surely I would know all about him. Could this be another of our kind? Adam was the only one I had ever met. I said nothing. Adam knew my thoughts, but he said nothing either. This went on for about a month. Finally, one afternoon Adam and I were sitting at a café in Paris when, suddenly, the man in question was sitting at the table with us. He was wearing a white shirt of the kind seen only on International Male cover models, open to the navel. His body was perfectly formed, every muscle as defined and hard as Adam’s but his build was much slighter. He appeared to be the same age that Adam appeared to be, but that really means little. “Adam!” he smiled, dimples forming as he spoke. “It really has been too long!” “Yes, it has.” “And who is this beautiful flower of no-longer-mere-manhood?” “This is Peter.” “Peter.” he smiled again. When he said my name, I felt something so powerful within me. It was like meeting Adam all over again. “I see you’ve been wondering about me.” “He has,” Adam grinned. “It’s all he’s thought about for weeks.” “But I...” I began. I knew, as powerful as I was, I was still no match for either of them. “Allow me to introduce myself. You may call me Jake. Adam first knew me as Jacobus, but that’s so Middle Ages.” “Jake. It’s a pleasure. You’ll have to forgive me...” “I know. You’ve never met another of our kind before. Surely you knew you and Adam weren’t the only ones.” “I guess I knew it, but it never has come up. Every time I thought to ask, I just wouldn’t–I wouldn’t want to...” I glared at Adam who smiled and winked at me. Even if I didn’t like that he could still manipulate me on one level, I found it incredibly sexy on another. “Perhaps it is time you knew more, my dear,” Peter nodded to Jake. “Peter, where do new members of our race come from?” I felt like a child asking about the birds and the bees. “I’m guessing we’re not begotten in the usual way.” “Well, let’s put it this way,” Jake said, taking my hand. “How did you become one of us?” “I was born human and Adam...Adam! You were born human too!” “As was Jake and as were we all. Reproduction in the human way is not in our nature. For one thing it involves women!” “Are–are all of us gay?” “That’s what the humans call it,” Jake said as he looked into the sky and saw a threatening looking cloud nearby. Without missing a beat, he blew the cloud away and continued, “but we are all male. None us has desire for women.” “How many of us are there?” “As many as are needed,” Jake said as he puffed a breath in the direction of a very attractive young man who was walking by on the sidewalk whose clothes immediately disappeared, unbeknownst to him and, apparently to the notice of only Jake, Adam and me. “But there are not many,” he turned to see the nude man walking away from us and snapped his fingers. The man’s clothes reappeared as if they had never been gone. Jake loved being enigmatic as much as Adam, but he also seemed to revel in his power a little more. Adam turned to Jake. “Was I this clueless?” “You were worse,” Jake giggled. “You’re older than Adam, Jake?” “You could say that. By several centuries. But I knew he would be the right one.” “The right one?” “Peter, Jacobus–Jake–is the one who transformed me.” I shook my head. This was so much to take in. “Oh, there’ll be more,” said a grinning Jake as he gestured and a passing man walking a dog became a man being walked by a dog for about ten seconds. “You transformed Adam the same we he did me?” “That’s how it’s done, dear,” Adam explained. “Oh, don’t worry, sweets,” Jake winked. “Adam and I ended centuries ago–and we were never in love. I prefer to be alone” “But you did...” I nodded. “Could you resist this gorgeous face?” Jake stroked Adam’s cheek. “Or this yummy body?” he patted Adam’s right pec. “Jake!” I started. “Oh, Peter,” Adam chuckled. “Don’t be such a prude!” “You’re no longer human, Peter,” Jake added, as three passing inline skaters spent fifteen seconds as dragonflies. “There are some human ideas you need to let go.” “Don’t you find Jake attractive, Peter?” Adam in turn stroked Jake’s face. “Well, of course! He’s beautiful!” “Why thank you!” Jake blinked. “I mean–I mean, what am I supposed to say?” I was beginning to get flustered. I wasn’t used to feeling so out of control any more. Adam and Jake both began to laugh. “Peter,” Adam said, “you know I wouldn’t hurt you. And neither will Jake.” “It’s all right,” Jake said as he placed my hand on his chest. Although his pecs weren’t nearly as big as Adam’s, they were just as hard. As he placed my hand there, he opened his mind to mine, much as Adam had done just before he transformed me. Next thing I knew, Jake and I were kissing. “Are you boys going to keep all the fun to yourselves?” Adam smiled. “Of course not, old friend,” Jake giggled. “Let’s blow this place before we teach the humans more than they need to know.” In the next instant all three of us were floating naked in mid-air. Adam was resplendent in the sunlight reflecting off his magnificent torso. Jake’s lean, hard build was intriguing, but something seemed to be happening. “Come and touch me, Peter”. As I touched his arm, its muscles began to grow right before my eyes. “I generally prefer to manifest in a leaner body, but I know what you really like.” His biceps, triceps and delts grew to match and even surpass Adam’s. Jake nodded and I again touched his chest. His pecs inflated under my hand. They already were perfectly shaped, but they now had increased in size to the point that I could barely fit my hand around one. Knowing me and what I really liked, he bounced them for me. And with each bounce, every other muscle in his body grew until he had a physique that would make a Greek statue envious. He had just the perfect amount of hair to look manly without it being too much. He also grew about a foot taller. He was now bigger than Adam. I could see why in some cultures, our kind were thought to be gods. “Come here, both of you,” Jake gestured and we both floated over to him, Adam on his right and I on his left. He wrapped one strong arm around me and the other around Adam. We both kissed his chest, one on each pec. He bounced the one on my side. He then kissed Adam and then me. Then Adam backed off. I nested my face between Jake’s enormous pecs. He continued to bounce them, caressing my face with his chest. With each bounce, Jake’s body grew even more. I couldn’t comprehend how large he was. He looked down at me and smiled that beautiful smile, nearly filling my field of vision. I then felt being lifted. Jake cradled me in his arm as if I were a doll. He spoke in my mind. “Little one, you have no idea the joy I have that Adam has you now. He has needed someone for so long.” I looked up and saw Adam, looming nearby about the same size as Jake–again, I couldn’t really tell how big. Jake moved me back to his chest, where I clung to his pecs. Adam began to move closer to us and the next thing I knew, I was completely surrounded by four enormous pecs. Jake and Adam were pressed up against each other, completely surrounding me. All four pecs flexed in unison and in the next instant, I felt my surroundings changing. Jake and Adam had both swallowed me up. I was simultaneously inside Jake and Adam. I could feel the power that pulsed through every fibre of their beings. If ever in my life I have felt overwhelmed, this was it: I was overwhelmed with ecstasy. I couldn’t keep my human form. I began to melt. I lost my form completely. In one burst of incredible pleasure, I became entirely liquid. I emerged from Adam and Jake still in liquid form. I don’t have words to described how I left their bodies. It was like I emerged from every part of them at once. Then we three were all there. Adam and Jake had returned to their normal size. We all held each other, just floating there for what seemed a century. And all at once, we were back at the café as if we had never left. No time had gone by at all. “Adam,” I grinned, “can Jake come and visit more often?” They both laughed. Jake began caressing my ear. “Oh, sweet Peter. All that we just did: That was just saying hello!”

And here is the second of the series. This is the odd duck chapter. A good bit of it is flashback, in which we meet the only mortal character in this story so far who is more than just a passing mention. It's also a little sad. Chapters three, four and five will be posted soon. Then, I'll just have to finish chapter six! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It had been a year since my transfiguration. In that time Adam and I had seen things I thought no one would ever see and did things I thought no one would ever do. We had visited each continent and most of the major cities of the world. We had lunch in Paris and dinner the same day in New Orleans. We had been to the moon (which is quite lovely), Mars (which is interesting), Venus (I don’t recommend it) and Jupiter (weather is awful). Most of our time was, of course, spent on earth. We never failed to attract attention. To look at Adam is to see what a man is supposed to look like: preternaturally beautiful and strong. And now, I looked nearly as incredible as he. My former paunchy, wimpy body was an increasingly distant memory. My arms, shoulders, chest and legs were as I had only dreamed they could be. Men and women both looked us longingly. I had never been so happy. You see, Adam had brought me into his world. I was like him. I was now immortal and omnipotent. But I wondered. Adam was nearly a thousand years old. He said he had never found anyone before who loved so completely, but I still wondered. “My darling,” he smiled as we soared over the Atlantic Ocean en route to London for the opening of the theatre season, “Why are you pondering what is long past?” “Adam, I just want to know. You said there had been others before. I just want to know who. And when? I ” “Peter, Peter Hooper, there has never been one like you. I waited centuries for you. But, yes, I have loved other men. And yes, there was once another whom I offered immortality.” “What happened?” Adam flew under me and looked into my eyes and smiled. Those incredible dimples appeared around his goatee. He stroked my ear and cooed “It was nearly thirty years ago. His name was Jim.” “Where did you meet him?” “I found him in the same way I found you, but I didn’t pose as his neighbour.” “What did you do?” Adam signalled for me to stop. He sat cross-legged in mid-air and motioned for me to sit by him. He put his strong left arm around me, his biceps brushing against my shoulder and neck. “Peter, please remember that this happened a long time ago. You were a boy then.” I smiled at Adam. “I understand. So, Jim, was it? How did you meet?” Adam kissed my forehead. “Always curious. Always wanting to know more. Two of the reasons I love you. As for how it happened...” He trailed off and stroked his chin. “Peter, what do you think of my body?” “Are you kidding?” “No, really.” “It’s incredible! You have the most beautiful body I’ve ever seen. It’s perfect!” “Yes, well, as you know, I look as I do because I choose to look this way. I always have. I always loved this kind of body. Until the 20th Century, few men were able to have a body like mine. There were exceptions, of course. You should have seen the model for Michelangelo’s David! He didn’t nearly do him justice! Anyway, in the 1970s, the whole bodybuilding thing took off.” “Yeah. The whole Arnold-Pumping-Iron-Thing”. “Right. So I found a young man. I found him in a gym where he was seeking to perfect his body.” Adam is the only person I know who can say “seeking to perfect his body” and not sound pedantic. “So what did you do?” I laughed. “Ask if he needed a spotter?” “Actually, yes. It wasn’t a cliché yet.” “If you say so. What happened after you offered to spot Jim?” “He said ‘Sure’.” Adam began to project images of that time into my mind. It was 1977 and he was somewhere in the Southern United States. There was Adam, standing in all his glory, wearing a skin-tight grey wife-beater and equally tight black shorts. He was spotting a nice-looking man with a decent, but not spectacular build. Presently the man on the bench, whom I guessed to be Jim got a bit tired and couldn’t lift any more. Adam lifted the barbell and placed it on its rack with no apparent effort. “Wha..” Jim looked startled. “You just picked that up like it weighed nothing.” “Nothing is about right. That’s 180, hmmm...” Adam grabbed the barbell with one hand and began to do curls. His beautiful biceps flexed as he moved the weight back and forth. He smiled that devastating smile. “Child’s play!” “How...that’s incredible!” Jim got up and shook his head. “How long have you been working out?” “Oh, almost 900 years.” Jim chuckled. “I’ll bet you could teach me a lot. I’d love to have a body like yours.” “Give it time and you will.” Adam began to speak to me. “So the days and weeks passed. I helped to train Jim and his body began to change–the old-fashioned way. Jim warmed up to me and we began socialising away from the gym as well.” Adam fast forwarded a few months. Jim had buffed up. His body was still nowhere near as spectacular as Adam’s, but his shoulders and chest were broader, his waist narrower and his arms and legs fuller. They were sitting in a restaurant having dinner. Adam was smiling his enigmatic smile. Jim was laughing and shaking his head. “Adam, I’ve never known anyone like you.” “That’s true. I doubt you have.” “You’re funny, man. And I really appreciate your training me. Are you sure I can’t at least get dinner? It’s the least I could do, after all you’ve given me.” “Dinner is already taken care of. And I told you, I have no need of money.” “Must be nice, being independently wealthy or whatever.” “Oh, there are definite advantages to my particular situation.” Jim laughed again. “Well, I still appreciate it.” Adam smiled even more enigmatically. The image dissolved. I interrupted at this point. “Adam, was Jim gay? He seems fairly clueless about it, honestly, but the way he looks at you...” “Patience, Peter,” Adam said hushing me. We fast forwarded a few more months. Jim was removing his wife-beater, having just finished a workout. He and Adam were alone in the locker room. Jim was now incredibly cut, with a fabulous muscles bulging all over his body He smiled as he looked in the mirror. He did a double biceps pose, “Look at these babies!” Putting his arms down he began bouncing his pecs in time while he hummed the “William Tell Overture”. “Very good, Jim,” Adam beamed. “I’m proud of you.” “I couldn’t have done it without you, man. I don’t know how I’ll ever be able to thank you.” “Well, you could hear me out.” “What’s up?” “Jim, I won’t beat around the bush here. I love you.” Jim looked puzzled. “You’re gay, man?” Jim began to look very frightened, “Hey, I’m not...” Adam stared into Jim’s eyes and commanded, “The truth”. It’s impossible for a mortal to resist Adam’s will. Jim told the truth. “I–I–I’ve always been attracted to men. And I’m attracted to you. You’re so beautiful. You’re gorgeous. But, it’s wrong.” “It’s who you are. Who you were meant to be.” “But,” he hesitated. “ I–I–I never talked about this with anyone before. When I was a kid I used to mess around with other boys, but I knew it was wrong. It’s not what God intended.” “‘What God intended’? Why would the creator of all things make a creature only to expect him to act against its nature? Embrace your true self. It’s already who you are. And look what you have waiting for you!” Adam winked and bounced his pecs. “I don’t know.” “Jim, it’s okay. There’s no reason to be ashamed. You’re a wonderful, caring man. You have a beautiful soul. And I do love you.” Adam drew closer to Jim and kissed his lips. Jim appeared to enjoy it. “Oh, man, what if someone walks in on us?” “No one will walk in.” “How do you know that?” “Ah, yes, that’s the other part.” Adam stroked his beard for a moment. “Jim, I’m guessing you know a little bit about the Bible.” “Yeah, I guess. I never missed Sunday School when I was a kid. I still go sometimes.” “Do you remember Genesis 6:4?” “Not off the top of my head.” Adam quoted “‘‘There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of renown.’ The Hebrew word which King James’ little committee rendered as ‘giants’ is ‘nephilim’.” “Okay. That sounds familiar.” “Nephilim is but one name used for this kind: Those all-powerful beings who protect and guide humanity. They are not gods or angels. All cultures have some legend about these. And I am one.” “What?” “Jim, I am not a human being. I am a member of a higher race. And I want you to join me.” “Okay. You’re crazy!” Adam sighed. “They always need a demonstration.” He waved his hand. The locker room changed into a forest. Carpet became grass. Lockers became trees. The stool on which Jim had been sitting became a very large mushroom. The ceiling became a clear blue sky. “What the?” Adam smiled. “Jim. I love you. Come with me and you will be like me. You will have all you have ever dreamed and more: immortality, omnipotence.” Jim was clearly conflicted. He was very obviously aroused by Adam and his power (okay, who wouldn’t be?), but he was also very, very afraid. “You did all this?” “A very small sample. And I offer it all to you.” “No! This is wrong! You–you’re the devil!” “The devil? Good Lord, don’t be ridiculous! We are part of the natural order.” “You’re here to tempt me! You want to drag me down to hell with you!” “Hardly!” Adam began to look annoyed. “What I am offering is the greatest gift you ever have been or ever will be offered.” “No! This is all so wrong! I can’t believe I almost...” Jim began to charge at Adam. Adam waved his hand again. The forest turned back into a locker room. Jim was frozen in place. “You dare!” Adam glared at Jim. “You dare attack me! After all I have done! After what I have offered you. Do you have any idea of what I could do to you? I could crush you like a grape. I could turn you into a gnat. I could turn you to dust and blow you away. I could simply erase you. You would not only not exist, you would never have existed. No one, not even your mother, would remember that you had ever been born.” Adam stopped a moment and composed himself and then turned to Jim tenderly. “But I will not do such things. Such is not my way. I do love you, Jim. I never meant to hurt you. I am so sorry. I thought you would be the one. Even one of my kind can be wrong. You have a beautiful soul. Don’t taint it with hatred. It will be your undoing. As I once told William Shakespeare, ‘To thine own self be true’”. Adam then kissed Jim. “You will forget all about me. Good-bye.” Adam then disappeared and Jim came to and looked very perplexed. “Adam, I’m so sorry,” I kissed his cheek. “What became of Jim?” Adam looked very solemn. “He repressed everything. He became a member of a fundamentalist church and married an overbearing woman. They had two children, a girl who is now a prostitute and a boy, who is serving ten years in prison for armed robbery. He is one of the most miserable people you can imagine.” “You didn’t...” “No, he did it to himself. He refused what he was and could be and instead became a nasty troll.” “Poor thing. I know you loved him.” “It’s all right, Peter. Even I can’t change the essence of a person. There was so much potential for good in Jim, but her squandered it. You, on the other hand, were already so beyond the rest of humanity.” He held me in his strong arms and caressed me gently. “I found someone so much better.” I turned to butter (not literally, of course). I still couldn’t believe all this had happened to me. The evening wear we were both wearing dissolved. We did not need it for what would do. I kissed Adam’s perfectly-shaped right pec: Hard as diamond, covered with just the right amount of silky hair over the softest skin you could imagine. He flexed it and it leapt in return to my kiss. I looked into the steely eyes of the one I love. “No regrets, then?” I asked. Adam smiled, not at all enigmatically now and kissed me. “No regrets!” We missed the theatre opening that night. I was really looking forward to it, but something else came up. I love the theatre, but it’s nothing compared to making love in the clouds.

As promised, here are all the parts of my first story, "A Secret Between Friends"! Having had a chance to edit and clean it up a bit, I was actually surprised by some of the choices I made. Funny how we write things and put them away to never be read again hahahaha! Anyway, hope you enjoy it. Incidentally, having made multiple new friends in the mess of the forums shifting, one of them happens to be a great guy of Asian descent that I've decided is the honorary real-life doppleganger to my character LOL. Sunuvab, here's to seeing you grow for real!! A Secret Between Friends To say that I travel a bit for work would be, at times, the understatement of the year. My job takes me all over the country for a week or two per trip. What's worse is that it comes in waves, never a regular schedule to lock into. Sometimes I'll go three months with nothing but office work, and just as I'm getting into a pleasant routine, off I go on a string of business trips. Needless to say, it makes life obnoxiously inconsistent and even harder to keep a gym routine going with someone. While, I'm not the hard bodied gym rat I dream about becoming, I have proudly worked off the 30 plus pounds I'd put on since settling into a busy career. In fact, when I look back on the state of life as I knew it, my stats were somewhat dismal. Chris Thompson, 32, 6' tall, 210 lbs. Translation: the heaviest and most out of shape I had ever been. What happened to that fit college graduate I remember? Long gone were the days of working out every day, looking great and getting the attention of the ladies and even a few guys. I was out of shape, lazy and sick of it! Something had to change, and I was determined to make it happen. So last year I began my quest to lose the weight and get back in some kind of shape. Today, I'm happy to say that I'm down to a sleek 175 slightly muscley pounds. None of my pants fit, but I'll call that a positive consequence of months of sweat and pain I had nearly given up hope on finding a workout partner after Mark, my friend and coworker, moved out of town just before Christmas last year. The problem is finding someone patient enough to stick with me given my inconsistent availability and dedicated enough to motivate themselves in my absence. Add to that someone that will actually challenge me when I'm around, and I'm probably asking for a perfect trifecta of friendship. Not long after Mark moved away, I found forcing myself into the gym before work to be the only way I would actually go. I was making little progress and my motivation was waning. On top of it, my job had shifted to being managed by some East coast blow-hard executive that could care less about time zones. One morning in mid January, he decided that he had to have an 8am conference call to discuss the latest sales trends and the entire western division had to attend despite the three hour time difference. Damn it! I had better be getting a raise out of this guy soon! Screw the gym, I thought. It may be open 24 hours a day, but at 3:00 AM the only muscle I'm working out is my brain, deep in dream land! Large coffee mug in hand, I started my commute and prepared for a long tiring day in the office. The call went as expected, lots of corporate hot air and a demand for stronger revenue across the board. Following a quick lunch and some last minute number crunching for accounting, I felt a second wind coming on. It was only 3 in the afternoon, but I'd busted my ass for 10 long hours. So, on a whim I decided to take advantage of my sudden burst of energy and headed for the gym. As I arrived, I expected a few of the usual suspects that I remembered from my routine with Mark. They mostly consisted of a few overweight guys doing their best on the treadmills and the free weight meat-heads that I had quietly admired but never had the guts to talk to. And a few new faces that excited me a little, after all who knows what a little conversation might do. After quickly changing in the locker room, I walked to the free-weight area intending to jump right into my workout. Today was chest and triceps day and I always started with bench press, which was already occupied by another guy. He appeared to be alone and it seemed, playing it safe with a 35 pound plate on each side. Decent form I thought, I usually warm up with that weight. I leaned against the wall, staring tentatively at my phone, trying to pretend like I was busy texting, instead of impatiently waiting on him to finish. To my surprise, he hopped up, saying he'd just started if I wanted to work in with him. Oh… Uhm sure, I responded. Let’s see what he can do! As I approached the bench, I got to inspect him up close. To my slight surprise, he was a bit shorter than me. Probably not more than 5'7", but given his height he was holding his own with the weights. There was also something interesting about his look. He was clearly of Chinese descent, but there was a mix of something strikingly more Western. That mix only served to give him a perfectly tanned complexion, one that this Irish/English/German mutt envied highly. He was wearing a fairly baggy shirt and long basketball shorts, so I'd guessed his body must be in the average to athletic department like my own. I took my position on the bench and cranked out ten reps with some ease. I was still a bit distracted in thought, as I pondered this guy's ethnicity. He had a perfect west coast American accent, so clearly he was raised here. "Nice set," he complimented, as I pushed myself off the bench. "Leo!” he proclaimed, sticking a hand out for a quick shake before starting his next set. "Chris," I said, "nice to meet you." I paused, "It’s funny, I was expecting something more, uhm..." He chuckled, "Chinese"? "Well, I.. I didn't want to assume anything," I back peddled, "but... well yeah, haha!" I wrinkled my nose and half smiled at him. Shit, I was making an ass of myself already! "No, no, its fine. I get that a lot actually. My name is a bit of a story in itself, but I'll tell you that another day. My real name is a combination my crazy parents came up with: Li-Serno. So I just go by Leo." Without missing a beat, my sarcasm kicked in full force. "Bet you got called Lisa a lot in school." "Haha, nice! Sarcastic.... I like you already, Chris," Leo replied. Perfect! Maybe this day was turning out better than I thought. He started his set, having switched the plates out to 45's during our conversation. As it turned out, the workout was much better than expected. He had almost the same routine as me. We alternated between chest and tricep exercises and despite the height difference he managed to keep up with me rep for rep! I was actually starting to push a little harder, something I hadn't done in well over a month. We wrapped up our workout and headed for the locker room to grab our things. "Well, Chris" he started, "it seems like we're a good match for each other... In the gym, I mean." Blushing ever so slightly as he corrected himself. I agreed. "You know, I was thinking the same thing. And actually, I've been looking for a new gym partner. What are the odds we run into each other today?" I added. "Great! Do you wanna grab dinner and get to know each other?" He asked. "We can talk through schedules and such." I had no plans to speak of, and honestly, I really did want to find out more about Leo. "Sounds good to me," I smiled. "Yeah scheduling is definitely something we should discuss." A year ago, I would have been shy about changing in the locker room with others around me. But with my recent weight loss and subsequent improved self esteem, I'd realized, though not as fit as some, I had nothing to be ashamed of. Leo apparently had no issues with his self image, and in that instant I knew why. He'd all but stripped naked in a matter of seconds, enjoying the cool air on his body and I tried to maintain my composure. While he wasn't a bodybuilder by any sense of the word, he clearly had enough muscle on him to justify his performance in the gym. I stood speechless for a few seconds, admittedly enamored with his smooth, toned build. One could tell he was no stranger to working out, as he possessed a naturally athletic look, with muscle bunching and bulging in all the right places. What I wouldn't give to look like that, I thought! I was suddenly snapped back to reality, when he asked “Where should we eat?" I stumbled momentarily for a response, "What? Oh, uhm, well there's a healthy food store around the corner with a really good cafe... I mean if you like that sort of thing. Clearly you must," I said, waving my hand a bit toward his still bare body. Shit, now I'm the one blushing! He laughed and thanked me. "Sounds good to me," Leo said as he got dressed. "Yes, actually I am a bit of a natural food fanatic. That and some old school Chinese medicine. You'd be amazed at how many health issues can be solved with solid nutrition and some herbal remedies." "Really? I've heard about some of that but never really looked into it. You will have to enlighten me," I said. Leo smiled, "I will, but dinner first. I'm starving!" At the cafe, we discussed everything from nutrition and calorie needs, to my work travels. He actually had no problems working out alone when I was gone, as he said he was used to it anyway. This couldn't be more perfect, I thought! "So how do I get a body like that?" I asked in all seriousness. He smirked a bit, but assured me it wasn't as hard as it seemed; just a good diet and some dedication in the gym. His interest had now shifted to getting bigger. He had a pretty intense desire to pack on some real muscle, but had tried every routine, diet and natural supplement out there with no success. I guessed that steroids were out of the question, to which he fervently agreed. Then he said something I wasn't exactly expecting. His uncle owned an herbal remedies shop in San Francisco's Chinatown where he'd grown up. He was planning a trip up there and whole heartedly believed his uncle would know of something that could help. "How is that possible?" I questioned. "If there were such a magical potion, wouldn't it be well known?" Leo held firm, saying within all the mystery of his culture he just knew something had to exist. I chuckled and said "well let me know when you find it, we'll make millions!" Then without a blink, he shot back, "Who says I'm sharing?" Ouch! I had no response, and he seemed dead serious too. At least momentarily, until he couldn't hold back a smile any longer. I had to laugh, both at him and at myself for believing it. We would clearly get along brilliantly. A Secret Between Friends - 2 A month had passed since that evening in the cafe, and our work outs were progressing well. I had finally started to see some improvements in my lifts and muscle tone. Leo continued pushing hard and maintained his already nice physique, but was growing impatient with his lack of growth. "Not a single pound!" he proclaimed from the scale one night. "I can't even gain a pound, this sucks!" But I was quick to remind him to go look in the mirror, he had nothing to complain about. And if anything, he had gained a bit more definition than he was willing to recognize as actual progress. That was our last workout together for a few weeks, since I had several meetings to attend around the country. He was also planning to return home during that time to see his family. He made me promise to keep up the pace in the hotel gyms, which usually means nothing more than treadmills and an ill equipped weight machine. Nevertheless, I would try my hardest! I exchanged a few text messages with him while he was back in the bay area. Mostly, he was checking up on me and making sure I was working out on the road. Minus a few drunken client dinner evenings, I'd managed to find my way to the gym nearly every day. He texted me excitedly one morning to tell me he was going to see his uncle and find that secret Chinese herb that would solve all his problems. I had quite honestly forgotten about that until he brought it up. I wished him luck and quickly put it out of my mind. Seriously, I thought, got to love that guy, but he's looking for a golden ticket that just does not exist! I didn't hear anything back from him after that day, so I assumed he must have struck out. Surely he would have told me if his uncle actually came up with something. Finally after 3 weeks, I was back in town and it appeared for a decent stretch of time again. I've really got a chance to focus and put some real work into the gym, I told myself. Leo would have been home for over a week now, I wondered what he was up to and if he'd managed to keep himself motivated. I shot him a text and said I was home. I asked if he wanted to get together or hit the gym. He responded almost immediately, saying he was busy tonight but was glad to have me back and was ready to get started again tomorrow. I asked how SF went and if he'd found anything with his uncle. Nothing. Not a single response for what felt like hours! Was I really expecting him to come across some magical potion that would transform us into muscular alpha males? The knots in my stomach would have said yes, but the logical scientific side of me quickly overrode that. In reality it had only been a few minutes and his response was as expected. Not really, just some weird script in an old language that his uncle could only half decipher. So basically nothing. He promised to tell me more about it tomorrow. Tonight he had stuff to do, he said, and that was that. I decided to kill the rest of my day with laundry, catching up on bills and a few recorded TV shows. I didn't have to work tomorrow, so I wasn't concerned with getting to bed at a decent time. Plus, I had a few beers with my name on them in the fridge. As such, I dosed off on the couch and didn't wake up until the morning with someone knocking fervently at my door. What time was it anyway, I wondered, rubbing sleep from my eyes on the way to attend to the knocking. I opened the front door to a smiling familiar face. "Leo!" I said, still slightly in a haze from just waking up. "Good to see you buddy, you could have called me. I didn't think we were working out until later." "You overslept," he said, pointing at his watch-less wrist. "Besides your phone is dead, I'm guessing. Go get dressed so we can hit the gym, man!" I scratched my head. "Good morning to you too," I mumbled, and headed to my bedroom to change. "Well, make yourself at home, I'll be ready in a minute." Geez, he's more fired up that usual. At least someone missed me! "Oh, so tell me about this script, or whatever it was you found. Any potential there?" I yelled from the back of the house. "I'm not entirely sure," he responded. "It has some mention of strength, but based on what my uncle could read, it sounded more like obtaining strength as a leader. Like a political struggle or something. I tried to read it last night too, but it doesn't make much sense and the internet wasn't very helpful. My Uncle is still working on it, though." "Well, that’s kind of disappointing," I said, entering the room. "Ready to go?" I asked, as I walked toward Leo. I went to punch him on the shoulder as it had become our normal sign of friendship. This time, however, he dodged me and quickly moved out of reach as he said he was ready. That’s weird, I thought, he's never done that before. In seconds we were on our way and I was happy to be back into our routine. We decided on biceps today and cardio to start. After we did a short bit of cardio on treadmills, we started our bicep exercises. Not surprisingly, I was feeling like I had fallen back a little with my limited hotel facilities. Leo, however, was pushing through it with vigor, like he'd never left the gym. And in reality, he pretty much hadn't. We were on our last set, and decided to go for failure with some preacher curls. For our workout, we did this by stacking a 25, 10 and 5 pound plate on each side and taking off the 5 and then the 10 pound plates after 10 reps for a total of 30. I finished mine, but just barely, and proceeded to reload the weights for Leo's turn. He said he needed some water and made a beeline for the fountain. On his way back, he stopped and talked to one of the resident meat heads, as I called them. He was one of those that I'd admired for so long, dreaming of having muscles like his. But I never dared talk to them, for fear of making a fool of myself, I supposed. Leo appeared to say a few things, then shook the guys hand and walked back. "New friend?" I asked. "Not really," Leo responded "I just told him how much I admired his dedication to the gym and that he inspires me to keep pushing harder." Hmm, he doesn't know a stranger; I thought and said "OK, cool man. Maybe you can get him to give us some pointers next time." Leo gave me a smile and simply said, "I doubt we'll need that before long." And with that he sat back down to complete his last set. He ripped through the first 10 with no problem and I started to remove the 5 pound plates but he more or less barked at me to leave them. "Ok fine, man," I said. He pushed out another 15 reps before starting to fatigue. Damn, his biceps were really pumped like crazy too. He slammed the bar back down on to the bench and stood up quickly. "Wow, Leo that was amazing! Look at those biceps!" I said and gave them a slight squeeze. "NO!" he yelped and surprised me a bit. "Sorry," I said, "I just..." He interrupted, "No, you don't understand." But in that brief moment, something happened. Leo shifted on his feet then straightened up. I thought he was on his toes for some reason, until I looked down. No he was standing flat footed and straight. Leo had grown. Not much, but I could tell. He'd gotten taller by about an inch and every muscle visible bulged slightly larger. We gave each other a look before I blurted out, "What the hell just happened, Leo?!" A Secret Between Friends - 3 Leo stood still staring at me with a blank expression for a few seconds. I could tell he was thinking, like he was calculating what he would say. What did I not understand? He had just grown bigger right in front of me! And how the hell did he push through that last set like that? “OK, look, Chris,” he started, “I wasn’t being completely honest with you about that old script. I did read it last night and I kind of read it out loud. But I still don’t know what it all means or how it works. But something happened after I read it. The paper started to glow and it threw light all around my room. It felt like it was filling me with this weird energy… I don’t know how else to describe it. And I didn’t know what would happen, that is until I shook that guy’s hand a few minutes ago. But I felt it, I got stronger just by touching him.” “What does that mean?” I asked. “Are you copying someone else’s strength just by touching them? What would happen if I touched you again?” Leo backed away, “I don’t know and I’m not ready to find out. OK? This is taking me by surprise too.” “You don’t want to find out what is going on?” I asked. “Find someone else to shake hands with then, so we can see it again.” He hesitated, I could tell he didn’t want to, but he finally gave in. I wanted to see this happen more than he did, but at the same time I was starting to feel some jealousy. If he can do it, why can’t I? I needed to get my hands on that script. We scoped out the gym for a few seconds, seemingly looking for the next test subject, more or less. Suddenly, Leo said, “OK lets do this,” and headed towards the free weights. I followed slightly further behind. He walked up to a couple of the larger guys in the gym. They were regular gym partners, as long as I had been there, and they were stacked with bulging muscle from head to toe. Leo simply walked right up to them, much to my astonishment and started a conversation. The size contrast was interesting to look at, actually. Leo stood in the middle at his new 5’8” and the two bodybuilders were well over 6’. One of them nearing the 6’6” mark. Both easily outweighed him by 100 pounds. “My friend and I were just finishing up and talking about how much we admired you two. I don’t know how you do it, but we’re working our asses off and can’t seem to put on a single pound! Just wanted to say nice work guys. Hope you don’t mind if we watch your workout sometime, maybe we’ll pick up some pointers?” Leo said without a single hesitation. By that time, I’d caught up and was standing behind him, trying not to ogle over the two studs. “This is Chris,” he said, motioning to me. “Nice to meet you,” I said and shook their hands. They introduced themselves as Mark and Alex. “Oh and I’m Leo. See you guys around.” He shook each of their hands firmly, I could tell he was really going for it. Too bad, it didn’t work for me! Damn, I thought, I’ve got to figure this out. He looked at me and asked if I was ready, but immediately started walking to the locker rooms. I stammered out, “Later guys,” before following him out of there. We were half way to the locker room and I was following directly behind him, when it started. It was much more dramatic this time, presumably because there were two giant guys he’d just touched. I watched in amazement as he walked. His head inched higher, his shoulders grew thicker and his back broadened. The t-shirt began to tighten around his upper arms and ride up a little. I gasped as I saw real triceps pop into place and his shirt sleeves fill out, the shoulders and sleeves were stretched further as he grew making the shirt seem a size too small. Only an hour ago, it hung nicely on him, not loose but definitely not tight like this. We entered the locker room and he stopped dead in his tracks. He slowly turned around with a huge smile. “You have no idea how amazing this feels!” he half whispered excitedly. I didn’t have to imagine though, I could see it. His biceps had grown to the size of baseballs and he actually had shelf-like pecs pushing out the front of this shirt with nipples pushing down and making their own presence known. I stared in disbelief. I began to feel a flood of emotions. Excitement, confusion, jealousy and lust. I looked up from his amazing shirted torso to his face. It wasn’t until that time that I realized just how much he’d grown. At 5’7” I was looking cleanly over his messy black hair. Now I was nearly eye to eye with him. That put him at 5’11” I had to guess, based on my 6’ perspective. “I don’t know what to say,” I finally managed. “I don’t know if I like this after all. I mean, I’m supposed to be the taller one here. If you do that again, I won’t be the big guy anymore.” Leo laughed, “In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m already the bigger guy now.” I was gutted, and he was right. I’d suddenly realized that my alpha status in our friendship had just shifted dramatically. And I saw it in his eyes, he loved it. Maybe too much. He stripped off his overly tight shirt and turned to a mirror to examine his new body. EVERY muscle on him had doubled in size. He was perfect, to put it rather plainly. He flexed and smiled as he turned. He now resembled those fitness models featured on the cover of a Men’s Health magazine, the ones I envied deeply. In the midst of my absent minded thinking, Leo had run over to the scale and proclaimed his new weight: 194.”I gained nearly 25 pounds!” FUCK! I screamed in my head. He now had 10 pounds on me, and all of it muscle. What was I going to do? At least before we were working out with the same weights; now I wasn’t even in the same class. “Man, I’m starving. All this growing has really worked up my appetite.” Leo said as he walked out. “Coming?” I took a deep breath, trying to hold back the urge to scream, GIVE IT BACK TO ME! “Yep,” I said and followed him out, quietly, head hung in despair. A Secret Between Friends - 4 I returned home that night with a million thoughts racing through my head. The initial excitement had evaporated quickly when I realized just how quickly Leo would out grow me. This definitely was not cool and I didn’t know what I hated more: the fact that he was going to be bigger than me, or that I couldn’t grow with him. I laid in bed for hours going over the events of the day through my head. I was replaying every step from his powerful last workout set, to seeing him grow after I touched his biceps and finally his growth in the locker room. Even more so, I found myself reveling in how perfect his muscular form had become. I wanted so badly to be able to feel his muscles against my body. I envisioned admiring every bulge with my tongue. I was rock hard and ready to explode, as I fantasized over my friend’s surreal transformation. Just a few quick strokes was all it took and I came with such force that I heard it splatter on the headboard before it came raining down on my face, chest and everywhere else conceivable. My vision following that had suddenly shifted, I was no longer admiring Leo’s amazing body as peer and friend. I was now at his feet in the gym’s locker room, worshipping his body as a submissive follower. I looked up from my position, way up. Even at this new perspective, I knew he had grown… a lot. I stood up and found my eyes level with the top row of his perfectly formed deep cut abs. I felt like a child next to him, even at 6’ tall. He must have been at least 8’ tall, as his head was scraping the ceiling tiles. His shoulders stretched nearly as far as I could spread my arms and tapered down to a waist not much wider than my own. He was ripped beyond belief. Huge muscles hung from every part of his body, with so little fat, you could see the veins under his skin pulse with his heart beat. “Come along little man, I need to see if this gym can even handle me now.” He said with a voice octaves deeper than I remembered. “You can watch me, but stay out of the way… You’re far too puny to be of any help to me anymore.” He laughed at his statement as he walked out. But it wasn’t a joke, he meant every word and enjoyed asserting his dominance. I found it both erotic and increasingly humiliating. He grabbed the heaviest 120 pound dumbbell in the gym and fondled it with his fingers like it weighed absolutely nothing. Tossing it on the floor with a loud thud, he commanded me to build him a bench to use. I drug two flat benches to the squat rack and placed them side by side. The gym owned four 100 pound plates, which he loaded and told me to add 4 more 45 pounds plates per side. “Perhaps, that will be enough,” he grunted. I certainly hoped so, since there was only enough room for two more plates per side. He positioned himself awkwardly on the two benches, his shoulders spilling over both sides and nearly touching the sides of the rack. I watched in awe as he pressed the bar up off the rack and effortlessly cranked out 15 reps of over 800 pounds. He reracked the bar and demanded more weight. I added the last 4 plates and watched as the squat bar bent grotesquely under the pressure of nearly 1000 pounds. Then, much to my terror he grabbed me and held me horizontally in place above the bar and again pushed the bar and my own weight up effortlessly. Over and over, up and down I went. I was mortified and yet with each clanking of the plates, I became increasingly aroused. I was fully engorged and pitching a tent before the small crowd of admirers who had gathered to watch. Clank. The weight banged together in my ears. “Stop,” I pleaded with him. Clank. Please. CLANK. It only got louder. How long would this last? CLANK. CLANK. CLANK. Then, in an instant it went black. I opened my eyes, I was in my bed. Still naked, raging hard and covered in my own cum. It was just a dream, I sighed in relief. But someone was knocking on the door. I could hear Leo yelling for me, “Chris, wake up man. Time to hit the gym.” What time was it? He must be way early. I grabbed my phone and threw some shorts on. Shit it was 9am. Still half awake, I reached the door and cracked it open. “Hey buddy!” Leo smiled. “Oh you look like shit, man. Everything ok?” NO! I wanted to say, but instead opted for, “Long night, don’t ask.” I looked at him and paused, something was off. We were eye to eye. Did he grow another inch overnight? I opened the door all the way and told him to come inside, I was going to be a few minutes anyway. I walked toward the kitchen and turned back. “Want anything to uh. OH FUCK!” Leo was standing there right behind me, smiling as usual. But we weren’t eye to eye. I was looking at his mouth. Suddenly, I was wide awake. The porch! It was at least 2 inches lower than the floor of my house. “What the hell, Leo!? Who else did you touch last night?” I asked. “Well, I was on the subway,” he explained. “You know that hard turn after Wilshire? Well, some guy lost his balance and landed on me. I had to get off at the next stop just to avoid growing right there on the train.” He smiled again. “Isn’t this amazing? I feel so strong, I wish you knew what this was like.” Ugh. “Don’t rub it in, ok?” I responded a bit too sharply. “This may be great for you, but what do I get out of it besides feeling smaller every time you show up? You’ve got to let me see that script, maybe it will work for me too!” Leo thought about it for a few seconds. Why the hell would he even hold back? “Please, Leo!” I almost pleaded. “I thought you said you would share this if you found something.” Finally, he broke. “Fine, we’ll go to my place after the gym. I can’t guarantee it will work, though. You won’t even be able to read it, you’re going to have to memorize the words exactly as I say them and repeat it back all at once. “Anything!” I nearly screamed. “I have to try.” The bigger he grew, the more desperate I was becoming. "OK, OK." He said, "But first, lets hit the gym. I have to see what I can do now!" He smirked cockily as he flexed both biceps. He was wearing one of those t-shirts with the sides cut out, so you can see everything, including the side of his now well developed pecs. It was obvious his arms were not going to fit in the sleeves anyway. A Secret Between Friends - 5 [i was actually dreading seeing what would happen at the gym with Leo. He had put on some serious mass since our last workout. Given his latest growth spurt, I was guessing he weighed well above 210 now. His arms were showing signs of that split bicep head and had definitely broken the 18” mark. Every other muscle would have certainly followed suit in their growth. The reality of it all hit me hard as he drove us to the gym in his Mini Cooper, which at his original height and size, was the perfect fit for him. Now he was having trouble even getting into it easily and with his new size he took up his side of the car and spilled into mine. One wrong move and I’d touch him again causing even more growth. Upon arrival, I could see the looks he was already getting and we had barely checked in. It was like I wasn’t even there, overshadowed by my once smaller gym partner. I had never experienced that kind of attention, and truthfully, had never considered wanting it. But now, seeing Leo attract it effortlessly and accept it with a growing cocky jock attitude, I craved it with an intense jealousy. It just wasn’t fair. As we began working out, it was immediately clear that he was now in charge. He chose all the exercises without asking what I wanted to do and always went first. We started with the bench press, which he loaded up with two 45 pound plates per side. I was sure he’d never attempted this much and I hadn’t even come close to that on good day. I secretly hoped he couldn’t handle it. However, not only could he handle the weight, it was obvious he was just toying with it. This would barely be considered his new warm up weight! I stood no chance of ever catching up with him. He removed a plate from each side and asked if I could handle it. I gave him a smug glare. “Have you forgotten your previous weights already?” I asked. He smiled, “I was just joking. Jeez, can’t take a joke now?” I ignored him and pushed out my 10 reps, determined to do the best I could, or go down trying. “Time for some real weight,” he said, adding 45’s to make it three plates per side. I stood aside trying to hold my jaw in place. This is the guy who, only days ago, could barely bench 135 pounds. Now he’s going to attempt this? It took me a minute just to do the math, I’d never had to think that high in the gym! No sooner had I figured it, Leo had pushed the bar up off the rack and lowered it slowly to his chest and then back up. Holy shit, 315 pounds and he didn’t show any signs of struggle. He completed nine more in perfect form and rose from the bench, a huge grin on his face. “Wanna try it?” he prodded, motioning to the bench. Did he expect me to even respond to that ridiculous statement? “I’m kidding of course, but would you believe that felt a bit light? I’m going to really go for it next time!” I was dumbfounded. Part of me wanted to leave him to his workout, since he was clearly out of my league now. The rest of me wanted to stay and watch this near demi-god find his limit. I didn’t even want to work out anymore. This was starting to feel like me trying to fit in at the gym on Venice Beach, with all the hardcore bodybuilders. The more he pushed the smaller I felt. “Come on,” he said, “at least finish the bench press. I promise I’ll stop with the jokes.” Fine, I sighed. I added a 25 pound plate on each side, just to appease him. We’d used that weight last time and I managed to get 6 reps in before I couldn’t push the bar up anymore. Leo had had to pull it up the rest of the way to get it racked again. I was determined this time would be different. After all, what was the point in working so hard and never improving? I pushed the bar up and let it down toward my chest. Shit this seems heavy, I thought. Did I struggle this much to start last time? It took nearly everything I had in me to push it back up and Leo had moved into the spotter’s position to help me. Not one to give up so easily, I went for a second rep…. and failed miserably. What was wrong with me? Leo quickly reached down and grabbed the barbell securely with only one hand and lifted it back to the racked position. Damn, he looked absolutely huge from this angle. Out of breath and feeling a bit humiliated, I got up and walked away without a word. After a trip to the water fountain, I saw he had already reset the bench with 4 plates per side and was positioned to get started. “I’d spot you, but I can’t even handle my own weight, so…” I mumbled. He smiled, without looking away from the weights above him and said, “Its fine, I don’t think I’ll need help anyway. Its only 400 pounds” With that, he pushed up; a slight grunt and lifted the bar. Finally, a weight that challenged him a bit! I’ll admit, I was definitely getting turned on watching his muscles work. There was just something so masculine and hot seeing a guy with that much power show what he could do, and even then I knew he had way more in him. After that we moved on to biceps. I had already given up on trying for the evening and relegated myself to watching him experiment with his new muscles. At least I was getting a good show out of this. Rather than draw out the foreknown limitations, Leo went straight to the dumbbells. Grabbing a 60 pounder, tentatively, he seemed content to at least warm up with it. But he quickly skipped ahead to the 80 pound one. Again, it was my turn to watch in awe as he doubled our previous record, and he was hardly breaking a sweat. At 100 pounds he looked happy, as he curled the dumbbells up and down. I watched his biceps explode with size as the pumped up bigger and bigger with each repetition. I think I was wrong about 18”, with a full pump he was nearing 20 or more inches. I was glad to be wearing my compression shorts and a slightly longer T shirt, because my dick was now raging hard and I wasn’t sure how much longer I could watch him go at this. “You’re ready to go?” He asked, almost rhetorically. “That’s fine, I got to see what I wanted to. Lets get out of here.” I didn’t waste any time making a dash for the door. One, because of a certain problem in my pants, and also because I had an old Chinese script with my name written all over it. This was the moment I’d been waiting for and I hoped to God it would work. The drive back to his apartment was, well, excruciating. Leo couldn’t stop talking about how much he had just lifted and how incredible it felt to be so big a strong. As if I didn’t already know, he reminded me how small he used to be compared to his current state. And he wanted to get even bigger! I don’t think I could bare that and sadly I knew it was inevitable. We got to his apartment and I waited anxiously as he pulled the script out of a box in the top of his closet. How the hell he got it there days ago, I couldn’t imagine, but now he didn’t even have to go up on his toes to reach it. “OK,” he said, “I’m not sure how we’re going to do this. The part that you need to recite is kind of long and you need to be precise with the enunciation. Are you sure you want to do this?” “Leo, I haven’t wanted anything so badly in my life! Just let me try, dude. I have to!” I was almost nervous. I was so close to having what I wanted, yet there was a chance that it wouldn’t work. No, I told myself. It worked for him, it will work for me. He began saying the words and I repeated them exactly. He had to correct me several times, damn Chinese is tough, I thought! Finally we reached the end. I decided it would be best to write down the passage spelled out the way I heard it. This way I could recite the words without stopping. There was no way I could memorize it. Once more through and I felt like I had it down. He handed me the script, which I held reverently and prepared to recite the sounds I’d written down on the paper next to me. I took a deep breath, he assured me I could do it and off I went. Word for word, sound for sound I recited it aloud. The intensity in my speech grew as I neared the end. I wanted this so badly, I could hear it in my voice. Announcing the last syllable, I closed my eyes momentarily. I felt my body flush with heat. Its happening! I opened my eyes, but there was no light flashing around the room, the script hadn’t glowed. Then I saw Leo, frowning. “I don’t understand,” he said. “It should have worked. You said all the words correctly. I’m sorry, Chris, I don’t know what to say.” I sat there for a solid minute, staring intently at the old script. Why wouldn’t it work? Did I need actually be Chinese, or something? “This fucking sucks,” I moaned, as I tossed the script onto his kitchen table. “I don’t get it, you can grow all you want and I just get to watch!? I can’t believe this. What else did your uncle tell you? There must be something you forgot.” I stood up and started pacing. I was so determined that this would work, it had to. I began to lose it. “Let’s call him, he must know what the problem is.” Leo stood up. “I wish there were more to this, but you just did the exact same thing as I did. And this script was just as much a mystery to my uncle as it is to me. Look, Chris, I know how hard this must be for you.” “Hard?! You couldn’t possibly know what this is like. Look at you!” I was near tears and pacing even harder through his living room. “Seeing you get everything you’ve ever wanted and I’m stuck watching you outgrow me and out lift me in a matter of days! I can’t handle this anymore. I don’t think I can be around you.” “Chris, please stop. Will you look at me?” He walked up to me and planted his huge body right in my way. “STOP IT!” He practically yelled. I froze in my tracks and looked up into his eyes. It was too much and I had to get out of there. Out of instinct, I reached out and tried to push him out of the way. My hands met his hard shoulders and in a split second his hands had pushed me back. I recoiled in terror. What had I done? How long had I touched him? “Shit.” I whispered. It was too late. I saw him inch higher, even faster than before. His shoulders broadened out and his pecs extended beyond the edge of the cutout shirt. His large brown nipples coming into view and pointing further and further down as his pecs filled in even more. Biceps bulged and his arms were pushed out by his expanding lats. His growth slowed to a stop. I was no longer looking at his mouth. My eyes were level with his collar bone. This was my nightmare coming true. He must have been close to 6’5” now and his width filled my field of vision, especially being so close. I started to back away, but tripped over something in my path and landed hard on my ass. Looking to my feet, I found my gym shorts had fallen around my ankles. How is that possible, I thought? “What the fuck is going on?!” I pulled my shorts back up and made for the door. My place was only a mile away. I would sooner walk than get in his car again. Blindly, I reached for the door knob but found it inches higher than expected. Something was very wrong and the gravity of the situation was raining down like hail in a storm. My world was crumbling around me. “Chris, wait!” I heard him yell, but I was already gone. A Secret Between Friends - 6 I ran as fast as I could for what seemed like an hour. How far could my house be? What would have been a decent 10 minute jog had turned into a breathless, never-ending marathon. My stamina had gone and I had to stop multiple times to re-secure my shorts. I refused to examine the overwhelming evidence as fact, at least not until I was home and had a chance to cool off and think rationally. Finally, I arrived home and threw myself face first onto the couch. I screamed into a pillow and allowed myself to break down a little. This whole thing was too much for me to handle. How could Leo do this, and to me?! My phone vibrated. It was a text from Leo. “Please let me explain Chris. There are things that you…” I stopped reading, I couldn’t. DELETE. I had to figure this out for myself, since apparently I was stuck this way now; a diminished version of my former self. First things first, I decided: time to face the facts. I grabbed a tape measure to check my height. Sure enough, I’d lost 5” in height. Weight I could explain but this… how would I go to work, suddenly shorter than half of my coworkers? Next, I checked my weight. I had gone from 180 to 150 in days. All that hard earned progress in the gym, gone in an instant. I looked at myself in the mirror. At least I didn’t look over weight, I decided. In fact, if anything I was looking a bit leaner than before with just enough muscle to show some signs of gym time. I started actually thinking I could live with this. I can build something back up with this body. NO! I corrected my acceptance. He stole this from me. Without even trying he became everything I’ve ever wanted and worked for. I would get it back somehow. I mournfully drug myself to bed. I didn’t feel like doing anything else, despite the relatively early hour in the evening. I lay there thinking through the whole process. What had I missed? Or was he really lying to me all this time? I closed my eyes to sleep. But the image of him growing in front of me, his massive physique dominating the space was burned into my thoughts. I fought to find something else to think about, but it was useless. I knew this would haunt me for years to come. Finally, I drifted to sleep, having lost the battle to clear my mind of the massive new Leo. A week passed; a blur of monotonous self loathing and vegetative existence, at best. I’d called the office and claimed I was too ill to come in. How would I explain the recent changes anyway? The only pleasure I found came from actually thinking about Leo and his amazing body. Jealousy had led to anger which gave way to an almost erotic envy and finally full blown lust. I began having dreams of worshiping Leo’s body and servicing his prodigious tool. Finally, on Saturday afternoon, something snapped in me. I couldn’t stand not seeing him anymore. If not for his body, I missed our friendship. I called to see how he was doing. He answered with a booming baritone bravato I hadn’t expected. It was deep and sexy, much different from the Leo I knew a couple weeks earlier. He agreed to come over for dinner that night and catch up. I asked if he could bring the script one more time and see if there were any other options to resolve it. He arrived around six o’clock and knocked on my door. I had just finished cooking and set the table. “Perfect timing,” I announced as I opened the door. I stood there in awe for a second. Even standing on the porch below my door frame he towered over me now. The width of his torso filled my field of vision. “Hi,” he rumbled. I could feel that deep voice resonate right through me. “Uh…. Come. Come in,” I barely managed to squeak out. I stepped way back out of his way. He had to turn slightly to get his shoulders through the door, and his head was just inches from the top of the door frame. “Smells great,” he said, adding “Hope you made enough, I eat A LOT these days.” I had already figured that much, so I’d made enough to feed 10 guys. Hopefully that would satisfy him. “Thanks for inviting me, Chris. I miss this. Us hanging out, I mean. I know we have a lot to talk about and I brought the script like you asked.” Leo said. Maybe he wasn’t so bad after all. At least, it put me more at ease. “Let’s eat. I’m starving! We can talk ‘business’ afterward.” “Sounds good.” I offered him a seat and served him a plate filled to the edge and piled high. My own serving would have barely been considered a full meal by normal standards, but I could hardly eat like I used to. I sat down and looked at him. The chair had disappeared, hidden by his immense bulk. “I missed you too,” I said, finally breaking the silence. “You know, one thing we never discussed was your real name. How did that come about?” Leo chuckled. Still shoving food in his mouth like he was running out of time, he gave me a ‘just a second’ sign. “Well my mother was Greek and my father Chinese. That’s where my odd mix comes from. They decided when I was born that I should be named to honor both heritages.” He asked for paper and pen. “Li is the Chinese word for Strength or power.” He drew the symbol on the paper, 力. “And Serno is Greek.” Σέρνω, he wrote out. “I was told it was a family nickname for my grandfather who came from a long line of laborers who worked at the shipping ports moving cargo around. Not very creative if you ask me. It basically means to drag.” “That’s so cool you have that much history to draw from,” I said. “And I’m impressed you can write that out so well.” And then something clicked in my brain. “That must be a coincidence though, right? The meaning of your name?” The irony was apparently lost on him, but it was abundantly clear to me. “Your name, turn it around… Serno Li. ‘To drag strength’!” I was beginning to hint at the fact that I knew his secret now. “Considering how your growth happened, I find that quite remarkable.” “Oh, wow, yes that is an amazing coincidence, but I promise you its just that,” Leo said. “OK, look… That’s why I was trying to keep you from touching me. I didn’t think you would approve of what I found, so I kept it to myself. I had already decided I would only touch someone once, it would barely be noticeable. I never intended for this to happen to you, but given our closeness it was inevitable. I’m so sorry, Chris, you have to believe me. I talked to my uncle last night. He has been researching the text in more depth and says there may be a solution, but he hasn’t quite figured out the final portion of it. He says it … well I don’t want to raise your hopes just yet, until he can translate the rest of it.” “Are you messing with me again, Leo? Why the fuck would you not tell me this?” I was a little pissed off now. He knew what would happen and he didn’t warn me at all. I took a deep breath. “Its fine,” I sighed. “I have to learn to live with this new reality. What if your uncle never figures it out? I can’t sit around forever waiting on some reversal spell that may not even exist.” I paused. Nervously, I formed a question I’d wanted to ask for days. “What … what does it feel like? You know, when you grow.” He smiled and leaned back in his chair. It groaned loudly under his weight. “I thought you’d never ask!” he said. “Its absolutely amazing! I can feel it start as soon as I make contact. There’s this energy, almost like a vibration that flows into me. And then I grow. Its like being hooked up to an electrified water pump. Every muscle feels this shockwave of energy and when they expand its like they’re being pumped up like a water balloon… getting fuller and heavier.” He had closed his eyes, obviously enjoying the memory of it all. I saw something large shift in his gym shorts. It seemed that’s all he could wear these days. “My muscles aren’t the only thing that grows,” he grinned. “I went from the average Asian to, well quite large. No matter what I do, I’m hornier than I’ve ever been in my life.” I cleared my throat, nervously. “Oh.” I had gone rock hard instantly, my fantasies of worshipping Leo flooding my brain. He noticed me squirm a little in my seat. “I know, you want to see it.” He smirked, standing to his full intimidating height. “I’ve seen how you look at me now. You can’t help yourself, I’m just too amazing for you to ignore. Aren’t I?” I could only nod in agreement. He reached up and in one quick movement ripped his shirt off and flexed his biceps. My own cock jumping with a near orgasm at the incredible sight before me. Nearly 300 pounds of shredded muscle was in my dining room, showing off just for me. I was nearing a state of euphoric bliss, hypnotized by this god in front of me. He lowered his shorts, a massive tube of flesh flopped out, slapping his leg. Soft, he was at least 8” long and so thick, slightly bigger than I had been completely hard at my previous size. A pair of testicles the size of large navel oranges hung low in his sack. I was mesmerized. He stroked himself with one hand, feeling the size of his hairless shelf like chest with the other. It expanded rapidly, stiffening and straightening into a monster pointing straight at me. “After last night,” he said, breaking my trance, “13.5” long, 9 inches around.” Fuck, I whispered. I couldn’t take my eyes away from it. He continued to stroke, oblivious to my own presence in the room. I pulled out my own penis. It was disappointingly smaller now, also size no doubtedly lost to Leo. I stood up, my own shorts falling to the floor, and moved closer to the monstrosity before me. I couldn’t stop myself, it was as if I was being drawn to him, to his powerful cock. Precum dripped from the tip and he began to moan. I hesitated, but knew exactly what I wanted to do. My mind had given itself over to its own lustful desires, consequences be damned. He grunted and moaned even louder and without further uncertainty, I literally dove onto his cock. My hands barely wrapped its girth and my mouth struggling to accept its massive head. I gagged at the sudden intrusion, but adrenaline soon took over as I serviced him the best way I could. I could feel him swelling, his penis lengthening in my hands and pushing further into my throat. My mouth was being stretched beyond its limit and the object of my desire was moving higher as I sucked away. He groaned louder. “Fuck yes! So big, I’m so fucking huge!” He bellowed with deafening bravado. I felt a gush of fluid down my throat and he forced my head further onto his massive expanding penis. He yelled loudly as he empty his load down my throat, holding me there as if to force feed me every last drop. I met a simultaneous climax, shooting more cum than I ever thought possible. I fell immediately to the floor, drained of any energy I had. I was gasping for air and trying desperately to recover from such an earth shattering orgasm. Finally, regaining my composure I stood up to see the damage. My stomach was bloated with a surreal amount of cum, my body still heaving from the exertion it endured. But reality set in immediately. I was looking at Leo’s belly button, his even larger cock bobbing just inches from my face. I felt like a child as I looked skyward, higher and higher until I found his face staring back at me. He was devastatingly massive, a true giant to even a normal man. The only reference I had for my own height was the chair next to me, which I cleared by merely a foot. Five foot even, I’d guessed and immediately stepped back in horror. “Oh shit,” I mumbled breathlessly to no one. “I. Leo. What. Oh Fuck.” I couldn’t think clearly, much less form a real sentence. What the hell had I done, and it was my own doing! I began to get weak in the knees, grabbing the chair for support. I was feeling faint and a flash of heat washed over me as I began to see stars. I was nearly out when Leo spoke, the power now in his voice shaking the room and pulling me back to consciousness. “Just wait,” he said. “What the fuck, Leo! Wait on what?!” I screamed. “Just wait for it,” he repeated with a calming assurance. A Secret Between Friends - 7 I stood there in my dining room, shrunken beyond anything I thought possible. My mind was stumbling over itself at a frenetic pace trying to assess and comprehend the situation. Before me stood the biggest, most muscular man I had ever seen. He had his eyes closed and arms extended. His wing span easily surpassed 7’, maybe more. He was breathing heavily from the sexual exertion we’d both just experienced and his pecs, which hung off his upper body like two perfectly formed plates of steel inches thick, heaved up and down with each breath. If there had ever been a more perfect specimen of the human form, history had long forgotten him. What were we waiting on? I could scarcely imagine what he meant by ‘Just wait for it,’ and I feared what I was waiting on was some final growth spurt pushing him even larger. “Leo, please stop this,” I pleaded. “We have to fix this, it isn’t right. Let’s call your uncle and…” I was stopped mid-sentence, when Leo recited an indistinguishable phrase in Chinese. The room again shook with the power in his voice and I was unnerved by its ominous sounding authority. Immediately after completing the phrase, the backpack in which he’d stowed the old script began to glow. Light spilled out of every seam of the bag from the concealed relic. The glow turned into a blinding flash that knocked me on my ass. “Chris,” Leo broke through the chaos. “Do you accept my gift?” he asked seemingly in a trance. “I, uhm, what? Yes. Sure?” I was confused. What the hell was he talking about? I didn’t see him walk in with any gifts and he could have asked without all the theatrics. Another blinding flash emanated from the bag and Leo came to, lowering his arms and smiled as he told me I should stand up. I obeyed, given his size I was in no position to argue. “Are you ready?” He asked. Before I could elicit a response, the wait was over and whatever was to happen started. I felt it deep in my core, the electricity he’d mentioned earlier. The feeling of being filled like a balloon was unlike anything I’d ever experienced. I looked at him with confusion. He smiled, his immense height and huge muscular frame shrinking slowly. “Just enjoy it, Chris. I’ll fill you in afterwards.” My height had already started to change, the floor moving further away. Worry and regret melted away as I realized what was happening. He had figured it out, I was getting everything back. I inched higher as he continued to diminish, my frame slowly returning to its original state. I had reached the half way point at 5’6”, though Leo still towered over me by a foot or more. The feeling of such rapid growth was indescribable and incredibly erotic. I felt as if my manhood was being reinstated, as if testosterone was coursing through my system making me virile once again. The exchange was nearly finished. Finally nearing the comfort of my former 6’ height and weight, I breathed a sigh of relief. I knew this would put Leo at the same height. We’d finally be on the same playing field again. I looked at him with a smile and started to say thank you. Our eyes met, we were the same height. It was done, I thought. But that lasted only for a moment. He continued to shrink and I shot past my old height. 6’1”, then 6’2”. I looked down to examine myself; this was pushing unfamiliar territory. I saw my muscles expand further than they’d ever been. The pressure he described filling me up increased rapidly. I could feel every muscle tense and stretch, my bones lengthening to accommodate new size. 6’3” came and went. The pressure in my muscles built in intensity and I saw my pecs and biceps ripple with definition and size. Even my feet had grown several sizes larger. My eyes refocused on something else larger than expected hanging pendulously from my groin. Even soft it was surprisingly large and continued its growth with the rest of my body. I had soon reached an impressive 6’5” as my growth slowed to a near halt, leaving only my muscles with one last jump in size and it was over. I surveyed the unreal landscape of my torso. Perfectly squared broad pectoral muscles tapered down to a hard 8 pack and framed by softball sized biceps. I had become my own walking fantasy. Every muscle had dramatically grown and I was truly a sight to behold, even in the shadow of Leo’s super human size. The very thought of my new size made me immediately horny. I indulged in my own vanity momentarily, closing my eyes and grabbing my rapidly expanding penis. With pride, I found it would take both of my big meaty hands to fully grasp its phenomenal size. “Need some help with that?” Leo questioned. I opened my eyes and looked down. Way down. Shit, I was so tall now. If he felt short when we first met, now he was bordering on tiny. It did seem as if he were slightly larger than the original, though given my new perspective, everything seemed a bit off. This would take getting used to for sure. His muscles bulged just enough to suggest he’d managed to keep just a little for himself. “Is that a good idea?” I finally broke from my slightly narcissistic self worship. “I’m not sure I want to start this all over again.” Leo laughed. “ There are several things I haven’t told you yet and even I don’t fully understand, but I promise, from this point forward, contact with me will never cause you any harm. Its all laid out in the script, I’m sorry I held this secret from you, but there was no other way to give you what you wanted. I was certain you would have never agreed to the plan if you had known all the details.” With that, he grabbed my throbbing member in his hands and led me to the couch. “You should fuck me now,” he practically demanded. “Better do it while you can, because once I out grow you, the tables get turned!” He smiled and pushed me down onto the couch with all the strength he could muster. Aggressive and masculine: I could care less who took what position, the attitude and personality he exhibited right then were enough for me. I was hooked and for the first time in years, I felt truly happy.

Cockring Chapter 2 – Realization Chad woke early the next morning totally horned up with a raging hard on. His thoughts flashed back to last night and the wild sex he had in the shower. "Shower, yeah, guess I need anotherone." Once under the water he stroked his hard dick as he worked his fingers between his tight ass cheeks. The water steamed down his firm tan body as he mouthed kissing Brian. Remembering the unusual second arousal, its' intensity stronger than the first one. He remembered Brian holding him tightly restrained as they kissed deeply. Feeling that monster cock stabbing his abdomen. Then breaking away from Brian, climbing up wrapping his arms around that strong neck and slowly easing down to ride that cock. Brian was like an animal beneath him. Bucking up into him so deeply and thrusting hard with that massive cock. Chad furiously jacking his dick, totally on the edge, ready to cum when an image from his childhood came to mind. Brian is like a mighty rodeo bull, strong powerful with a massive bulls cock and an animalistic drive during sex. Chad shot forth a massive load of cum. His body convulsed as he launch volley after volley until he was drained and worn out. Stepping out of the shower he dried off and wrapped a towel around his waist. He ordered coffee from room service and while he waited for it, decided to make the most of his limited time to get some work done. Sitting at the desk he turned on his laptop to check his email. He quickly composed a note and sent it off to Brian. Then he switched to his web page and brought up the GPS map. All dots on the map were green which indicated no problems in the system. All his acquisitions were doing well. He wanted to check the details of his latest stud, so he clicked on Brian’s dot in Minnesota. The screen refreshed and showed several graphs including blood pressure, heart rate, temperature and other bodily functions. The system constantly analyzed the subjects and extrapolated other data which it displayed and logged in a database. The arousal data indicated that Brian had been at least partially aroused several times during the night. This was not at all unusual during dream cycles. His research had indicated that it was especially pronounced in true alpha males like those studs he'd acquired. However, Brian's arousal cycles were more frequent and at a much higher magnitude than the norm. In fact, the current arousal indicator was on the rise, passing 'partial' on the scale and nearing 'full' erection. He knew this would surely awaken him, so he decided to continue monitoring the data. As it was nearing the time Brian usually woke up for work he was struggling to enjoy his day off by sleeping in for a change. Between the habit of waking before the alarm rang, an erotic dream and a rampant hard on, it was proving to be a losing situation. His last hope was lost by the ringing of the damned phone. He cursed the fact that anyone would call at this hour. "Most likely a wrong number", he grumbled as he answered the phone. "Yeah...” Brain answered in his groggy voice. "Morning Stud, its Chad" "Hey... how’s it going...”, Remembering last night, Brian reached for his cock, finding that he was totally hard. "Great! Sure enjoyed making you cum so many times." "Man that was a hot time last night." Brian admited as he slowly stoked himself. "Even after shooting six loads?" Chad questioned. "Aw... hell yah...” "I'm curious, you still wearing the cockring I gave you?" "Cockring?" He remembered it from last night, and how hot it felt during sex. "Check your cock" "Yeah I still got it on, why?" "Well, it’s not just a cockring. It's what made you cum so many times!" Chad turns up the power on the cockring sending a pulse through Brian’s cock. "What the?", as he gripped his cock trying to control the forceful throb. "I control it remotely." "Remotely, what?" "Remote control of your massive stud cock." "aw... FUCK! What are you doing?" "I can make you hard and cum any time I want too." "You can What?" Brian feels his now raging cock needing relief. "awwww awwwww fuuuuu" as the waves come faster and harder, "shit.. Turn it off... come on" he pleads for Chad to stop it, thinking this is some cruel kind of joke. "uhl uhll", Brian strains every muscle as the pulses cause his cock to throb and grow closer to shooting another load of cum, "fuck! What in the hell you doing to me?" "Giving you proof of what I can do to you anytime I please from now on. The program I ran last night was just a taste of what I can deliver through that cockring." Brian couldn't help himself any longer. Every muscle of his body straining as he furiously he pumps his cock. Helpless as the energy pulse takes effect on his throbbing cock. His desire for relief increased to the point that he is driven to double fisting the enraged nine inch monster. The veins standing out as he struggled to try and shoot the massive load. "Yeah! That’s it! Fuck! Work that fuckin monster for me." Brian drops the phone as he shouts at the top of his lungs. "Yeah... yeah... awwww fuck!" Just then Chad hung up the phone. Next he set the system to run the double load subprogram, leaving Brian writhing in sexual agony. Too which, Brian pumped off not one but two massive loads before he could regain control. Laying on the bed, covered in his own cum, he thought of the cockring. Frantically he tried to remove it. Pulling and twisting on it proved impossible. The cockring seemed to sense his efforts and triggered something that caused his cock to immediately grow to full hardness again. Removing his hands from the cockring the sensation subsided and his cock slowly return to normal size. Brian thought to himself that he'd have to come up with some other means to remove it. He began to think back to the online chats they'd had in the past and the conversation from the night before. He remembered how he told Chad about his married life and frigid wife. Going without sex with her for years and diverting his energy and attention to working out in the gym. Getting in shape and then taking up new sports to divert his energy and keep his mind off sex. Anything to stave off his sexual needs. Only to end up with other men starting to notice him, making comments, finding excuses to touch his body and making passes at him sexually. How he finally decided to fall back on the pleasures he'd experienced a few times during his college life. The good times of wild man sex with his buddies. Finally, he explained how he could only get away on an occaisional limited basis as he didn't want to end his marriage. Everything else about it is great! And I really do love her. Then Chad had asked about what Brian did when he couldn't get away. Those times when the need was so great. Brian explained how he'd have hot instant messaging sessions on the internet with men online and even gotten into exhibition via webcam sessions open to everyone on gay sites. Getting off on all the positive, encouraging comments from other men. He had grown proud of how he looked physically and his big cock. He loved to get off while showing it to others. He got into wearing cockrings of various styles and types which emphasized his size. Finally, he recalled what Chad had said last night, when he gave Brian the cockring. 'After what you told me about your situation and getting limited free time to play, I figured you'd appreciate this. Something to help give you pleasure, stimulate your hot sexual desires and give you release when you can't get free to be with other men.' Only now did he begin to understand the hidden meaning to Chad’s words. Even the reply to his concerns that it may not come off, 'it'll stay on as long as you need and then some.' What had been one of the most spectacular nights of his life had led his current situation and potential nightmare. He became angry thinking about Chad. The man who'd given him so much pleasure just hours ago was now taking pleasure in his ability to torture him. He couldn't believe he'd trusted this man so much or that'd he'd been such a fool. He needed to contact Chad hoping he could find out what it was that he wanted. Money? Revenge for something? There had to be some way out of this situation. He wanted to talk to Chad and try to convince him to remove the cockring. Brian didn't have a phone number to reach Chad and the call log on his cell only showed the hotel number. He tried the hotel and asking for the room, was told the occupant had checked out earlier. He logged into his eMail and found that 'MultiLoadPumper' account was closed. It indicated that Chad had covered his bases, checked out of the hotel and left town. It clearly meant that any attempt to contact him would be futile. However a final message was sent to Brian. "I will contact you if necessary. And use you for my pleasure whenever I desire!" He continued to ponder the situation, but he knew he had to go about his day as if nothing were wrong. He'd have to go Roller Blading, spend time reading by the pool and go to the gym as usual so as not to draw attention to his problem. It'd be impossible to explain it to his family as to how he got into this situation. Needless to say, he was concerned when Chad might activate the cockring again. Roller blading ten miles that day went without incident although the heavy cockring swinging around his cock with every stride, was always on his mind and very distracting. It was obvious that several guys on the trail had indeed noticed it too. Back home he changed into his swimsuit, put on his tanning lotion, made a sandwich, grabbed his book and headed out to the pool. Time flew by with the only incident being a slight rise as he was reading a hot scene about male sex between two muscular characters in his book. Although not unusual, it caused him to take a break; just to be sure it was due to the subject matter. Fortunately it was. He made a mental note that normal erections were not altered by the cockring. On his way to lunch, Chad's thoughts wondered to his fun the night before. He couldn't help but think of Brian, his big cock and how this stud had somehow managed to get him aroused that second time. Chad found his cock growing hard as he relived the scene in the shower yet again. He wanted to see how his latest alpha male was doing. He wanted to call him or send an IM or eMail, but those weren't acceptable options. It would break his security rules to have subsequent direct contact. Besides he doubted that Brian would even want to communicate with him. The presence of the cockring itself would certainly make Brian impossible to reason with. No, talk of sex, love, or romance could possibly calm the anger Brian must have about last night’s deception and his current situation today. He would have to wait and see if Brian was okay from the system data that evening when the scheduled task was to taunt Brian again. Just to remind him of the control held over him via the cockring. Chad would just have to let Brian's day continue without interruption. Brain could try to remove the cockring forever without success. Chad felt secure knowing full well that there was no way anyone else could remove it and that he could activate it anytime he wanted. The hot sun felt good on Brian as he was floating in the pool chair, reading his book. He set his book aside, took a drink of water and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a moment when he remembered something he'd seen in a movie once where the guy was wired with a bomb that was remote controlled. Radio waves don't pass thru water. Figuring it may work as long as the cockring was underwater, he slipped off the chair into the water. Pulled his bikini off and carefully looked over the cockring without touching it. He decided to give it a minute and sank lower in the water up to his neck. May as well get more water between it and the air he thought. He put his hand on the cockring and nothing happened. Then, slowly, he tried to remove it. The effect was immediate! His cock sprang to life, growing so long and hard that he had to stay in the water until he could get his swimsuit back on and it softened enough and he could manage to pack it back inside. He took a mental note: removal prevention is part of cockring and not signaled by the remote system. An hour later, Brian went into the house and changed for the gym. Packing his gym clothes, towel and music. He arrived at the gym as usual parking in the nearly empty parking lot and proceeded to the locker room. He undressed and changed into his workout clothes. After putting on his iPod headset and lifting gloves, he went upstairs the workout area. He managed to get thru most of his chest and back routine before it started to get busy. Back in the locker room, he took off his shoes, socks and tank top. Mixed up his protein shake and shed his sweaty gym shorts and jock sock. He finished his shake, grabbed his towel and closed his locker before heading off to the communal shower. Once his towel was on the hook outside the shower, he walked over to his usual corner and turned on the water. His pumped muscles relaxed a bit under the powerful hot spray. He soaped himself up and his thoughts drifted back to Chad and the sex they had in the shower just the night before. His hand touched the cockring and reality hit him hard, just as he heard the voices of other men in the locker room. No time to panic, he knew he needed to hide the cockring still wrapped around his cock. His cock was starting to grow out of fear of being discovered, as he heard lockers closing and figured they'd soon be upon him. Quickly he made his way across the shower area to his towel. He left one end of it hanging in front of him as he dried himself off. One of the members, a local police officer, started up a conversation about his latest exercise program. Brian managed to continue drying off as best he could. Finally the officer completed his story and went into the shower area. Brian made his way to his locker and dressed quickly. He shook his head as he left the gym. Thinking how lucky he was that the locker room had been empty both times while changing earlier. Chad couldn't believe how stupid he'd been. To think that it was that possible for him to forget about the cockring like he did. He had worn cockrings before but always removed them when he was going to the gym. He wondered if he was ever going to get used to wearing it all the time. Then, realizing this may be a permanent situation, he decided he needed to adjust his life or be prepared with an explanation for wearing a cockring in the future. Knowing full well he couldn't hide it forever. He arrived home just in time for dinner and watched some TV with the family. After an hour or so, he went up to his office to pay the monthly bills before bed. He sat at his desk with the computer on, paying bills and balancing the checking account. Chad was hundreds of miles away in his hotel room. Browsing the internet, looking for other alpha males with the potential to join his group. As he worked he monitored his group of studs, finally deciding it was time to taunt his latest prized stud. Chad was please by how many loads he was able to force out of him last night. Not only did he have the most massive cock in Chad's group, but he proved to have the most stamina of them. Also, the results of the data collected last night was really intriguing. He wanted to enjoy a little sexual pleasure playing with the massive bull sized cock of his latest acquisition. Chad adjusted some of the settings for Brian. He was pleased to find him sitting at a computer with a webcam connected. He sent the command to activate the cam. Then initiated the subprogram and listened, sure enough it had a microphone built in too. He watched the webcam on Brian's computer broadcast the image of his shirtless subject. He admired the upper body development, the broad shoulders, large pecs and those powerful upper arms. "Well, back to business." He said to himself with a longing sigh. He clicked the button to launch the subroutine. It was set to initiate a massive instant erection and continue until orgasm completed. "FUCK!" Brian almost yelled as the erection came on so rapidly. He reached to his cock standing erect, head sticking out the top of his shorts. "I didn't want this one." "No, I did", Chad states to himself, knowing full well Brian couldn't hear him. "Oh Shit", He pulls his raging cock out of his shorts. "oooohhhhhh" as he pulls his shorts down to get at his balls. "That's it Stud, show me that bull cock throbbing and straining for relief." "awwww what the?" Brian stroking harder now. "ah-h-h Fuck" Then realizing it had to be Chad. "He's got me again." "Dam right Stud. And I intend to enjoy you again and again. This is just the beginning for you." "oh shit....ahhh ......ohhhh" Brain frantically pulled off his shorts. "That’s it. I love to see that hot body totally naked and under my control." "oh, nooooo..oh.. ahh.. fuckkkk" He continues stroking himself, harder now and running his hand over his abs. Realizing that they seemed firmer than he remembered. "Feel those abs Brian." "oh yeah... fuck" "Now, run your hand over those pecs and pinch those nips HARD. I know how that really drives you wild." "awww how the hell does he know", His thought cut short by the pain from pinching his nips with one hand while he continued pummeling the length of his still growing cock. "You'll learn over time what I know. And it's considerable." "What the fuck does he get out of it? Brian questions aloud. "Someday I might let you know the answer to that one." Chad smirks to himself. "I know what I get out of it." The euphoria hits hard in Brian, now overwhelmed. "That's only part of it... the rest you'll discover later", Chad continues to jack off his own hard dick while watching Brian on the monitor. "There you cum ... mother load." Brian blasts forth another massive load all over his desk, computer and most of the paperwork. Once he recovers the cleanup job begins. "Nice one, Brian, very nice and timed perfectly too!" Clicking a button on the web page. Chad updates his notes again, saves his files and sets the system back on monitor. Grabbing his clothes, Chad heads to the shower to clean himself up before bed. He tosses the clothes into the hamper... and starts the water. Looking into the mirror he decides he needs more sun as his tan seems to be fading. Quickly checking over his slim firm torso, he decides his workout routine is still sufficient. 'No need to change it yet." he says to himself. Slapping his firm ass, he steps into the shower. Its warmth feels good on his smooth skin and tight muscles. He feels a twinge inside; remembering how well if felt when Brian was fucking the other night. He realized how much he really enjoyed some of the aspects of his work. Also, some of the acquisitions more than others. I am reworking the series and posting once available. Hope all can be patient.

This is my first story ever, so I'll accept any criticism you give me. Note: This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. ************************************************************************************************************************* “I hate how small I am,” Trey complained to his friend after he stepped out of the car. The small teen had just been accused of having a fake ID by a police officer, pulled over because he looked way too young to drive a car. “You're not THAT small,” James, his much larger friend answered. “You're a really bad liar James,” Trey said, pushing his long brown hair out of his dark eyes. James really was lying. At 5'3 and 85 pounds, Trey was the smallest senior at his high school. And it had always been this way. He was the smallest kindergartener, the smallest freshman, and now the smallest adult. Trey constantly prayed for a growth spurt that would make him as big as his dad, an absolutely massive man. Heck, at this point he would settle for average height, maybe 5'7”. But according to every doctor, he was done growing, and Trey would have to settle with being small. James patted him on the back. “It doesn't matter man,” he said. “You've got a lot to be proud of.” Trey frowned. It was easy for James to say that. At 5'11 and 190 lbs his muscular, football playing friend had never been confused for being small. He looked up into his friends icy blue eyes. “Whatever dude,” Trey said. “Lets just look for clothes.” The boys walked into the mall to find summer clothes. As they looked around, they saw a strange looking shop that neither had remembered seeing before, in all their trips to the mall. The small, partially hidden shop's sign claimed that it sold “Chinese curios, knick-knacks and traditional medicine.” “Lets check this out,” James said, pulling on his smaller friend. “Maybe they'll have cool stuff.” The boys split up and looked around. James seemed drawn to the strange decorations, while Trey was eying the swords and weapons. The large Chinese man behind the counter smiled at Trey, before going back to inventory as Trey admired his wares. A butterfly knife caught his eye. “Excuse me,” Trey asked, “How much for this knife?” The Chinese man grabbed it and looked at it in his hands. “This is well crafted. It would cost you at least 100 dollars.” He smiled down at Trey. “However, I cannot sell a weapon such as this to someone younger than 18 without a parent or guardian, so you will either need to wait a few years, or bring your parents with you, young man.” Trey's face fell. “I am 18.” he pulled out his ID, a common enough occurrence when one looks five years younger than they are. The older man looked Trey up and down and then smiled. “Ah” he said. Then went into a back room. The man walked out holding a large pill bottle, covered in Chinese characters. “This is what you need then.” Trey frowned. “What is it?” “The solution to your problems. These are Chinese growth pills. If you take one a day, you will soon become a much larger man. You won't be mistaken for a child any longer.” James walked over to the counter. “That's impossible,” he said. “Oh no,” the shopkeeper answered. “I can promise you they work. When I was twenty, I was only slightly larger than your friend here. As time went on, I became the man I am today.” “I call bullshit,” James said, “Trey lets get away from this snakeoil salesman.” Trey however, looked enthralled. “How much is it?” he asked. “How much do you have on you?” Asked the shopkeeper. A look of disgust fell on James's face. “You're gonna buy this shit?” he asked. “Worth a shot,” Trey answered, “nothing else has ever worked.” He turned to the shopkeeper. “I've got 45 dollars and some change.” The shopkeeper smiled. “Sold!” he said, accepting Trey's money. Trey emptied his wallet on the counter, and grabbed the large jar. “Take one a day, until you reach the size you want,” said the shopkeeper. “Make sure to never take any more than that, or there will be consequences.” “Sounds good!” Trey said, and then walked out with his purchase. “You got scammed hard,” James said once they got away from the store, “but hey, if being tricked by old Chinese guys makes you happy, who am I to judge.” The boys eventually arrived at Trey's house. “I wish I could read Chinese,” Trey said as he studied the bottle. “But I'll just settle for doing what the shopkeeper said.” He opened the bottle and popped a pill into his mouth. James looked down at his smaller friend and laughed. “Not any bigger yet huh. Told you you were scammed.” “Maybe they take time,” Trey answered, willing to believe anything. “Yeah and maybe I'm the queen of England.” James shot back. He started walking into the living room. “Whatever, forget about that lets play Madden. I'll set it up, you grab us some pops.” Trey watched his friend disappear, admiring his taught muscles in his tight shorts, and how his blonde hair fell almost to his muscular back. If only James was gay, he'd be exactly Trey's type. He'd settle for James being the best friend he could ask for though. As he grabbed the pops, a he saw the pill container sitting on the corner of the counter. “One more couldn't hurt,” he said, as he popped a second pill into his mouth, before heading out to join his friend on the couch. Trey and his friend sat down and played video games for a few hours, so enthralled with their games that they failed to notice the miraculous changes hitting the smaller of the two men. As they played, Trey's body swelled, his pecs and abs starting to gain some definition, and his arms gaining the smallest hint of muscle. Under his shirt, which no longer covered his abs entirely, a small, wispy trail of hair snaked down to the beginnings of a bush of pubes. His armpits, too gained hair for the first time in his life. Trey's short legs began to expand, leaving his ankles, and eventually a bit of his calf visible under the now tighter jeans which seemed much too small for the frame he had expanded to. The one change Trey did feel, however was the heat. He was sweating profusely, starting to soak through the shirt. “Is it hot in here?” a deeper voice called out. “Woah,” both boys said in unison. Then they both turned their attention to Trey's body. “Oh my god it actually worked!” James said, looking over his friend. “I mean, you're still small, but you're like, average sized now. All of this was one pill?” Trey blushed. “Well, actually, two, but hey I'm not gonna argue with these results.” He wiped the sweat from his still boyish face with the bottom of his tshirt. Revealing the beginning of abs, and the light body hair. James looked on in shock, “you sure don't look 13 anymore, I'd say more like 16.” Trey grinned. “Hey, let's just get me to 18, and then we'll call it a day.” “Are you sure that's a good idea,” James said, looking a bit worried, “I mean, the shopkeeper said-” Trey frowned. “Man forget what he said, I've got a chance of being average for the first time in my life. I'm gonna take a few more.” James shook his head. “If you think it's a good idea, whatever, it's your body. Just know that I am 100% against this. Trey flexed his small arms. “You're just against this because you're afraid I'll get bigger than you,” he joked. “But I promise I won't overdo it.” “Knock yourself out shortstuff.” “Not for much longer,” he answered. Trey went back to the kitchen and grabbed two more pills, popping them into his mouth and then drinking a glass of water to take them down better. He looked at his ill fitting clothing, and took off his shirt and jeans just in case anything bad happened. He didn't want to get stuck in them, and besides, he was sweating buckets. James walked in after him, “I'll watch over you just to make sure you don't die or anything,” he said, patting his friend on the back, seemingly unfazed by seeing his best friend, who had just grown about 4 inches, in just a pair of tight underwear. This time, the growth hit faster, and this time he could feel it. He groaned as his body slowly expanded. First came his arms, which widened from 10 inches to a pair of nice 15 inch biceps. As his body slowly grew upwards, his pecs and abs hardened, gaining definition that looked like it came from years of working out lightly, his abs hardening into a six pack, and his pecs beginning to take on a shape that could only come from lifting weights regularly, as his nipples began to point downwards. His legs expanded and shot outwards, with his quads hardening and becoming defined, like a soccer players. In the front of his shorts, his package expanded to match his growing body, with his formerly three inch long dick hardening and lengthening into a nice 9 inch tool. His balls expanded until they were the size of small eggs. Trey's new body strained against his underwear, as the last phase of his transformation went underway. His body exploded with hair. His large bush became visible over his tented boxers, and the treasure trail on his six pack pushed upwards and outwards until it merged with the patch of hair that had formed over his now large pecs. His armpits became even bushier as hair grew on his forearms, and expanded down his lower body, from his ass down to his feet. As a final touch, stubble grew on Trey's manly jaw. Trey was panting and sweating as he looked eye to eye with his friend. He smiled as he made eye contact. “I'm definitely not a little kid anymore, huh James?” His deep voice called out as he laughed. “Definitely not,” James said in awe. “Lets stop here though Trey, any more and you won't pass for yourself at all.” Trey walked into the bathroom, and stepped on the scale. “193 lbs.” He said with a smile. “How much do you weigh, James?” “190! Damn you're big now!” James said. “Damn right,” Trey said, flexing. As he hit the double bicep pose, exposing his sweaty, hairy pit, the first side effect, the reason for not taking more than one a day became apparent. Trey's body was now producing a strange pheromone, one that made him irresistible to men. The smell drifted over to his now smaller friend, who was beginning to tent in his shorts, his own sizable erection straining. “Trey you smell...” James said looking confusedly at his friend, and eying the body, focusing especially on the straining cock in too small of briefs. “You smell so hot.” Trey looked puzzled. He knew his friend was straight. “What was that James?” he asked, hoping to understand what was going through his friends mind. “Your body,” James said, almost drooling, “It's so sexy, and muscular, and you smell so good.” “I thought you were straight,” Trey asked, confused. “I am, but how could I turn you down,” James said, approaching his friend, and lifting his arm up. James began to inhale his friends armpit sweat, before looking at Trey with hunger in his eyes. “Trey” he said, “I really want you to fuck me.” Trey looked on at James, his confusion showing on his face. He realized that it must be from the pills. “You want me to fuck you?” “Yes, more than anything.” James said, pulling down Trey's underwear, and began to suck on his large cock. Trey moaned loudly. “Oh god James,” he gasped, “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this. James didn't answer, and continued sucking on the dick in front of him. It was clear, from the way that he struggled against the cock in his mouth that it was his first time ever, but he made up for it in how eager he was. “Fuck,” Trey moaned as James took the head in his mouth and swirled the tip around with his tongue, before licking up and down the sides. “If you keep that up I'm gonna shoot,” Trey groaned. James pulled off Trey's cock. “Good, stud,” he said. “Shoot, but not in my mouth.” James stood up and pulled off his basketball shorts. He turned around and bent over in front of Trey, before exposing his virgin ass covered in a light layer of hair. “Fuck me Trey.” He called out. Trey didn't need to be told twice, as he began to push the head of his cock against his formerly straight friend's asshole. “You sure about this James?” He asked, as he teased the hole with his tool. “More than anything,” James moaned, “Fuck me hard stud.” Trey pushed the head into his friends ass, causing him to gasp and moan. Slowly but surely, he stuck all 9 inches of meat into James's virgin hole. James was moaning in pleasure. “Now fuck me stud” he called out. Trey began to fuck, and fuck hard. He pounded his cock in and out of his friend's ass, his balls slapping against James's as he pushed in and out. There was no way he was gonna last long. James moans became louder and louder, and soon, without warning, he came, shooting all over the bathroom wall, clenching his ass as his cock shot out. That proved too much for Trey, who came deep into his friends ass. Panting, he pulled his soft cock out of his friends ass. James seemed to be in bliss. “That was the best sex of my life,” he moaned, “who knew what I was missing out on.” Trey smiled at his friend. “It was great for me too. Now lets get dressed and cleaned up.” James frowned. “No dude, he said, lets just enjoy each other for a while. Just not in the bathroom. I'm too spent for more sex, but I'd love to just feel you." Trey flexed once more. "Still 100% against this?" James stood up and kissed his friend on the lips. "You know the answer to that, sexy." They walked back to the living room. James laid on top of Trey on the couch, as the friends felt up eachother's bodies. James seemed especially concerned with licking up his friends sweat, from wherever it was, paying close attention to the armpits. Trey was in heaven, wishing this moment would never end. Soon however, James noticed the clock. “Fuck man it's almost five. I've got work in like 20 minutes. I've gotta go. Trey watched as his friend hurridly put on his clothes, and ran out the door. “See you tomorrow?” He called as his friend left. “Of course, stud.” James called out. “We hung out every day before you got hot as hell, why would I stop now?” Trey waved at his friend as he left, and closed the door. Then he realized his problem. He was 8 inches taller than he was in the morning, and bigger and stronger too. He hardly looked like the same person, and his dad would be home any minute. So what do you guys think of my first attempt?

This was the first story in this series. I wrote it about ten years ago, I guess. All the other superbeings our hero encounters in this series are all based on guys I had crushes on over the years. When I posted it on the old site, I prefaced it with: Okay, guys, this is my first attempt to write in this genre. It's a bit over the top, but most of these stories are. I drew some of my inspiration from Legionxp's fabulous Super Powers Universe stories, but this world is much more benign. Please be kind. My life had become a big blur. I had a job I loved, but it took a lot of my time and energy. I felt I was really making a difference with what I was doing, but it required long hours. I rarely got to spend time with my friends. I hadn’t had a date in two years. Even though I had a gym membership, I hadn’t darkened the door in months. Unfortunately, my body had suffered over the last several months’ neglect. I had gained weight in all the wrong places. I had to buy bigger pants. I getting really down about it. I had always been disposed to chubbiness, but it was starting to get pretty bad. One evening, as I got home at about 9–an all too frequent happening–as I was about to put my key in the lock, the door to the condo next to mine opened. “Hey, Peter! Just getting home?” It was my neighbour Adam. He was a magnificent specimen. Tall, fair and gorgeous, he had the kind of body one might see in the Greco-Roman pantheon. He always seemed to be wearing the tightest T-shirts he could find, showing off every fibre of muscle on his body. He shoulders were nearly as wide as the doorway. His pecs strained against the fabric. His biceps and triceps seemed to celebrate their liberty from the tyranny of sleeves. As muscular as he was, nothing was out of proportion. No monster he. This was perfection. “Yeah, Adam. A lot of work these days.” “I think you need some time off, Peter,” Adam smiled, his chiselled face forming dimples that bracketed his close-cropped goatee. “I sure wish I could take some!” Adam leaned against the doorframe. His triceps leapt up to form an incredible bulge on his arm. “You have to make the time for rest. All work and no play...” he winked. “Maybe soon you’ll have more time than you think. Listen, you need to get to bed, but come on over one evening this week.” “Thanks. That sounds nice.” The next evening I came in at nine again. And, again, Adam was there in another T-shirt that would stop traffic. “You poor thing,” he said sweetly. You give your all to that job, don’t you?” “Keeps me off the streets and out of trouble.” “You need to plan an early night tomorrow.” “What?” “Leave work at a decent hour and come over for dinner. I’ll bet you haven’t socialised with anyone outside of work in months.” “Well, I’ll try.” “Give me a knock tomorrow night when you come home.” He squeezed my upper arm with his hand. “I’ll be here!” “Okay, see you then.” I wasn’t sure at the time that I really could get off early, but the thought was certainly attractive. I had lustful thoughts about Adam since he moved in, he was so beautiful. It was then that I realised that I didn’t clearly recall Adam moving in, or, in fact, ever actually meeting him, but somehow, he was the only neighbour I really knew. He wasn’t there when I bought the place, I knew that. Next evening I came home at 6:30. Somehow everything that needed to get done got done and I was able to leave at a reasonable hour. I changed into a sweater and jeans and began to knock on Adam’s door. Before my knuckles could make contact, the door was open and there was Adam in a skin-tight black ribbed T-shirt and black jeans. My own pants seemed to get a little tighter in the crotch area. “Peter, come on in!” he beamed with that gorgeous smile. He gestured into his unit’s living room. It was safe to say that he got the decorator gene, I thought. It was full of beautiful antique furnishings that looked as if they were made to be in that room together. “Dinner is ready. You do like sushi, don’t you?” “I love sushi. It’s one of my favourites.” “Fabulous! I made it myself,” he gestured towards the cherry dining room table, perfectly laid out with traditional Japanese accessories. I had a seat and he poured me some hot sake. “Unagi and maguro are my favourites, so I made more of them than the others, but there’s a nice variety.” He walked over to the table. I loved watching Adam walk. Every muscle in his body rippled with each step he took. I stared at his pecs. I love pecs and have a special fondness for bouncing pecs. As I thought about this, Adam bounced his pecs for no apparent reason. Sigh. As he sat down, I just puzzled over this whole scene. This incredible man whom I barely knew had just made me my favourite dinner–right down to the fact that I like eel and tuna best–and this is not an easy dinner to make! “Thank you, Adam. It all looks wonderful.” This made no sense. He couldn’t be interested in me! He could have any man he wanted inside a minute. I’m nothing special, I thought. To quote Andrew Tobias, “I’m adorably neurotic in the right light”–but not in the same league as Adam. I was kind of paunchy, prematurely balding, on the shorter side of average and pretty nerdy looking. Dinner, of course, was fabulous and so was the conversation. Adam was as brilliant as he was beautiful. He knew about art, literature, music, comics, old movies and classic TV. One thing, though, he didn’t talk about himself. I didn’t know where he was from, where he’d gone to school, or for that matter what he did for a living. Every time I was about to ask one of those questions, he would look at me with those blue-grey eyes and I just wouldn’t want to ask. After dinner, we walked over to the living room and I sat on a lovely little settée. I still couldn’t believe any of this. As he handed me a cocktail, Adam smiled once again and said, “So, Peter, you’re wondering what this is all about.” “Well, yes, the thought did occur to me.” Adam sat next to me. “I’m going to tell you, Peter, but promise you’ll hear me out.” “Sure.” “Peter, there is more to this world than what you’ve been taught. What is the most advanced species on this planet?” “Homo sapiens?” Adam laughed. “Ah, Peter, you are a naïf. There are beings on this earth whose existence, though universally known, is not believed. You have heard the names in legends: Nephilim, djinn, fairies, to name three. These have been thought to be gods, angels, demons, and just about everything in between. These are what protects the human race from destroying itself. These have been guiding humanity since its infancy, inspiring it to reach higher and better itself. The voice is not always heard, but it is always there.” I thought he had cracked up. What was this nonsense? “Nephilim”? I hadn’t heard that word since Sunday school. I started to get up. “Ah-ah, you gave me your word. Peter, how old do you think I am? Don’t be afraid to overestimate. I won’t be offended.” Adam’s age was really hard to guess. His incredible body made him look a lot younger than I thought he was. From his eyes, I guessed him to be in his mid-to-late forties. “Uh, forty-two?” Adam smiled again. “Oh, Peter, when I was 42 years old, Romanesque was giving way to Gothic.” “That would make you at least 900 years old!” “Close enough.” “I suppose you're one of these Nephilim or whatever it is you call yourselves.” “We don’t actually call ourselves anything. Mortals come up with the names themselves.” “Okay, I’ve heard you out. Now I’m heading out.” I got up “You need a demonstration, don’t you?” Adam blew out a gentle breath with which he somehow halted me in my tracks. He then drew a breath in which turned me around to face him. I couldn’t move or speak. Terrified was an understatement. “Let’s see, ah, the settée! We’ll make this fun!” He pointed a finger at the settée his huge triceps leaping as he straightened his arm. Furniture became flesh as the settée was instantly changed into a rockhopper penguin. Adam grinned. “You ain’t seen nothin’ yet!” He looked at me with a twinkle in his eye and then–of all things–bounced his pecs and another rockhopper appeared next to the other. Adam then winked and in the next instant he too was a rockhopper. The Adam-rockhopper made a gesture and suddenly I could move again, but the room had become so big. I looked down and realised that I too was now a rockhopper penguin. I tried to speak, but I could only make a sharp squawk. A voice in my head said “That’s enough!” One rockhopper became a settée, one vanished, one became Adam and one become a thoroughly shocked Peter. “Believe me now?” Adam cooed, as he patted my cheek. “My God, Adam! You! That! We!” I fainted. I came to cradled in Adam’s strong arms. He placed me down gently on the settée. “Well, we are easily impressed!” Adam stroked his goatee and sat next to me. “Believe it or not, Peter, I’m rather young for one of my kind. Still, one sees a lot in a millennium or so. I’ve seen empires and kingdoms rise and fall. I’ve witnessed disasters and plagues. In fact, if not for my intervention, the Black Plague would surely have decimated Europe.” “You stopped the Black Plague on your own?” “You still doubt? When did we meet, Peter?” “Ah, I’ve lived hear almost two years. I know you’ve moved in since then...” “We met a week ago.” “Oh, no, you’ve been here a lot longer than that.” “I created that memory for you.” “What?” “I don’t actually live in this condo at all. It belongs to a sweet little lady, Mrs Moore.” “Mrs Moore–I forgot all about Mrs Moore! What did you do with her?” “She’s fine. I’ll bring her back as soon as I’m finished with her place. She’ll never know she was gone.” “But, why, Adam, if that is your name...” “It is.” “Why? Why are you here?” “Peter, I have wandered the earth for centuries. In that time I have been intimate with many humans, but I have always been alone. Such a long time by oneself makes one rather lonely. I’ve grown weary. I can’t go on alone. A suitable companion for an immortal is hard to find. There are not many of my kind. I searched the world over for an unselfish, caring man, one whose soul was already beyond humanity. And that search led me to you.” “What?” Adam placed a large hand on my face. “Come with me, Peter. I love you. I can give you more than you have ever thought possible.” “But what about my job?” “You will be like me. You’ll never want for anything. They don’t pay you enough, anyway.” “But I love my job. I chose my profession so I could help make the world a better place.” “With the powers I give you, you can do far more for humankind.” “I don’t know. I barely know you.” Adam placed his hand on my forehead and we immediately entered what can only be described as a metaphysical communion. I knew, felt and experienced what he knew, felt and experienced. I knew that the void in my life would be filled. It was all true. “But, Adam, you could have anyone. Why me? I’m not that much to look at.” “I see what is inside and you are the most beautiful man I have ever met. In the transfiguration, your appearance will match your soul.” “Transfiguration?” “I will make you like me. You will be immortal and gain all my powers.” “This is all happening so fast. Adam, it sounds wonderful–wonderful, nothing! It’s incredible! Beyond incredible! I don’t know.” Adam got down on his knees and took my hands in his and held them to his chest. “Peter, I can do so many things, but I can’t make you come with me. You must do this of your own free will.” He kissed my hands softly. He looked into my eyes and I saw him shed a tear. “Yes, Adam. What do I have to do?” “Let me do what I must do.” Adam had changed his own shape, that of an object and another person and created a penguin from thin air with little apparent effort. But this transfiguration was another matter. He pursed his lips and a wind came from his mouth. I was lifted into the air as gentle currents swirled around me. The apartment and our clothing dissolved from around us and we ascended into the clouds. Adam and I were both now naked in mid-air. Then the least expected thing happened: Adam began posing! He raised both arms into a double-biceps. I felt my own arms and shoulders begin to swell up. Fat disappeared, to replaced with muscle, and not just any muscle! My arms grew to almost the size of Adam’s. The then raised an eyebrow and winked as he bounced his pecs. My own chest lifted and shaped two perfectly carved pec masses. He turned around and spread his back. My own back tightened and contoured to a “V”. He faced me again and flexed the muscles in his abs, and, sure enough, my belly shrunk and an eight-pack appeared. He flexed his glutes, quads, hamstrings and calves and my lower body manifested a similar effect–all of my lower body! My face also felt tighter. My whole body had changed. I wasn’t any taller–I don’t think Adam or I wanted that–but everything else was as had only dreamed it could be. “Come to me!” Adam called softly. I floated over to him and he took me in his arms and kissed me. As he kissed me, he began to breathe softly into my mouth. I then felt a change a thousand times greater than reshaping my body. He was filling me with his power. For what seemed like a century I floated within his mighty arms, enjoying an ecstasy few, if any had known before. And in the end, I was no longer a mortal man. I was something else. I had been transfigured. “Adam, oh, Adam! I–I feel like I could do anything.” “You can!” “Oh, I have so much to learn.” “I’ll teach you,” Adam whispered as he caressed my now magnificent chest and kissed me. “After all, we have eternity.”

It was the summer of 1962 and a sickening humid day in rural Alabama. The circus had recently arrived in my hometown of just over five thousand people and I had chosen to spend one of my final days of freedom at the popular weeklong event. My college graduation had been two weeks earlier and I was set to start the world of adulthood as an accountant in the nearby larger city of Mobile in just five days. The Shrine Circus was always a mixture of fair rides, freakish sideshows, and the main event in the central big tent. My favorite part had always been the smaller tents that highlighted unbelievable attractions from across the globe. One year I watched a boa constrictor swallow a small sheep, another year I was surprised by an authentic bearded lady, and the advertisements this year touted a wild strong man called “The Bear.” This spectacle seemed to excite me in a different way than all the others that came before. It was hard to explain, but I wanted to see this man more than anything. I looked at the cartoon posters scattered across town that showed a guy in a red suit coat and top hat cracking a whip at a huge hairy man-beast who was lifting a rock that was larger than an elephant. I didn’t understand why the picture caught my attention in such a special way, but I was ready to check out ‘The Bear’ for myself. After buying my ticket I avoided all the rides and amusement games and headed for one of the side tents, which had a big sign announcing the beast I had come to see. I stood in line with about twenty other people until the appointed hour and we were ushered into the tent. It took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust. There was a four-foot high fence in the middle of the open space. It prevented the crowd from getting too close to a large cage that spread across the complete back end of the tent. My gaze was immediately drawn to a hulking figure sitting on the ground in the back corner of the tightly barred spacious container. I scooted quickly up to the fence so there’d be no one between the show and me. At first it was hard to determine anything specific about the huge mound of skin and hair sitting on the ground. I was finally able to discern dark brown bloodshot eyes darting quickly back and forth across the crowd as if it was trying to seek out the greatest danger. I also began to see that the huge figure wasn’t just a huge blob - there was actually definition and enormous body parts to the mass on the floor. I was able to discern humongous fur-covered shoulders rising up and down as the beast breathed in and out. The Bear seemed to be sitting in a crouched position with his monstrous legs in front of him. The hairy calves were huge and the upper legs were almost unrecognizable – since they each easily dwarfed the bodies of most healthy teenagers. My cousin Farley was one of the biggest men in Alabama and before the Bear even stood up I could tell it was twice as large or even more. At that moment, the red coated guy with the top hat from the posters walked into the space between the fence and cage and took a wooden cane and let it hit up against the bars as he moved up and down the large space. I could hear how sturdy the thick metal poles were, which was the obvious intention of his actions. The guy in the top hat turned to the crowd. “Ladies and Gentleman. Welcome to our show today. We have something so spectacular for you to see that you’ll be talking about it for weeks to come. The Shrine Circus has searched the world over to find mind-blowing acts for you to see and this year we have brought you one of the best. Recently, I was in Yugoslavia and introduced to something so unbelievable that I knew I must have it for our circus. I must warn you, though, if you are faint of heart you will want to step back from the fence – for what we have here today is as frightening as it is amazing. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the Bear.” As he spoke the man pulled out a key and opened a giant padlock attached to a large chain draped around two bars that sat side by side at what was a door to the cage. The announcer carefully locked the door behind him after entering. I noticed immediately that the hulking figure in the corner seemed to cower even more into a huge ball. The gentleman in the coat unhooked a coiled whip from his belt and snapped it loudly into the open space. He then took a pistol from its holster at his side and held it in his other hand. A low grumbling noise came from the mass of hair and what I now knew was muscle in the corner of the cage. It caused the back of my neck to tingle in either fear or anticipation – I couldn’t tell what emotion was stronger. A few ladies immediately backed up from the fence – and a couple of guys, too. I didn’t move an inch. The second loud crack of the whip was in the direction of the Bear and the announcer yelled something that was unrecognizable. I assumed it was Yugoslavian or maybe something else. All that happened in the next few seconds made my knees begin to visibly wobble and my eyes to widen in disbelief. The gentleman with the whip had obviously ordered the Bear to stand up for the huge hulk immediately began to unfold from its crouching position and when it was fully up on its barrel-sized legs the crowd began to gasp in fear and awe. Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw. As the man-beast rose up the giant hide of a large brown bear fell away from its body. I had mistaken the fur of the bearskin with the dark hair of the living thing underneath. The Bear was indeed covered in dark thick hair, but it was not enough to completely hide the giant body beneath, as I had originally thought. The man standing before us appeared to be as thick as one of the bulls my uncle kept fenced in at his farm - just for impregnating cows. The Bear’s shoulders were a foot higher than those of the man with the whip – and just one of them seemed as wide as the entire smaller man. The face of the beast was a mixture of wildness and rugged good looks. Its head was covered in long hair – down to the shoulders - but its dark beard was neatly trimmed along the strong chin. The resemblance to my uncle’s bull continued when you took in the Bear’s thick neck. I believe the thick support under its big head was as wide as my waist. My mouth dropped open even further and I let out a small yelp-like sound when my eyes finally took in the behemoth’s hairy chest and stomach. For years I had secretly salivated over the mostly unclothed body of Charles Atlas in comic books. I had always dreamed of ordering his dynamic tension program and building my chest up like the guy on the beach in the ads, but what stood before me put the Atlas body to shame. If Charles Atlas was considered big then the thing before me had to be what you would call massive or gargantuan. The Bear didn’t have a flat stomach like Atlas or Steve Reeves in that Hercules’ film, but it was clear the thick hard mid-section before us was needed to hold up such a giant chest, shoulders, and arms. My first glance at the Bear’s limbs hanging from his shoulders almost made me faint. My moment of taking it all in was interrupted when the whip cracked again and another order was given in the same strange language. “I can tell everyone is quite taken with The Bear. Now, let me show you what he can do.” The ringmaster or whatever he would be called stepped over to a big bar on the ground with giant metal balls attached to its ends. Hand painted in white on both of the hefty-looking round black globes was the number two hundred. The man in the red coat put one of his heavy boots against what he called a barbell and seemed to use all of his strength to try and move it. The immense looking thing didn’t move an inch. He then asked the crowd if anyone wanted to come in and try to lift the thing – in case they didn’t believe it was real – but we all turned down the offer quickly and were completely satisfied that it weighed over four hundred pounds. My cousin Farley had once carried a small cow for a short distance – but the thing had only weighed two hundred and he used his shoulders. My body was beginning to tingle all over as I figured out that the Bear was going to lift this thing with just his hands. The whip again snapped loudly and this time is was very close to the big beast. Another order in the foreign language was given and the giant hulk moved to the barbell. The Bear bent down and wrapped his huge hands around the bar. This action gave me a perfect look at his thick arms. I knew with just one glance that each of his forearms were wider than one of my legs and his upper arms were thicker than both of my legs put together. I could feel the same warm stirring in my crotch that had happened the first time I gazed on Steve Reeves in ‘Hercules.” I could feel my big friend below my waist getting stiff. There was just something about big muscles that always gave me an embarrassing boner. Right before the creature in front of us lifted the bar he stared at the faces of the crowd. It seemed like it was a trick it had been taught to do – to increase the effect – but when the Bear got to my excited smiling face he paused a little and seemed to look right into my soul. I saw the big brute move his gaze down my body and the sides of his mouth seemed to curl slightly upward when he saw what I’m sure was the prominent outline of my hard dick in my pants. He then returned his eyes to mine and kept them locked on me as he raised the bar into the air. It was done so quickly that I almost didn’t believe it had happened, but then I watched as the Bear held the big thing above his head and every muscle in his body seemed to pop out to new size. He then pumped it up and down a few times to really prove what he was capable of, finally stopping with it in the air. The giant then gritted his teeth and we watched as his forearms, upper arms, and shoulders started to tighten, causing cord-like veins to appear everywhere. I had no idea what was happening, but then I noticed that the middle of the bar above his head was slowly inching upward. The man was bending the metal bar and causing the big balls to move toward each other. After getting it almost to a right angle he let it drop to the ground with a loud thud and we all stared as the heavy balls, which had sunk partially into the ground because of their weight. The Bear had not taken his eyes off of me the entire time. I surveyed his massive body and noticed it was now covered in mouth-watering droplets of sweat, which matted his body hair in places and emphasized his bulking muscles. The sudden crack of the whip, this time hitting the left shoulder of the bear, caused me to snap out of my muscle trance. I looked at the Bear’s face to see if it registered pain but it was obvious he had not felt anything at all – it had probably only felt like a fly landing on him. I did notice that the big beast glared at the ringmaster and a sneer crept across his lips. I glanced at the guy in the red coat and noticed a distinct look of fear – even if it was very brief. “There you have it, Ladies and Gentlemen, the full power of the Bear. This is surely the strongest man in the world. Remember, everyone, that this creature will be displaying his strength even more under the big top later this evening. Make sure you don’t miss the main show tonight at six. But wait, what’s this? It seems like the Bear has seen something in the audience that he likes. I must warn you, ladies and gentlemen, when he gets like this we have trouble containing him. I think he has seen some pretty young lady who has made his animal instincts go out of control. I’m not sure I’ll be able to keep him from going wild. Folks, it would be best if you exited the tent right away. Just to your right there!” It was pretty clear that this was all part of the act. The Bear had started acting a little crazy, grabbing the bars and shaking the entire cage. The thing started growling and grunting like an animal and the ringmaster was playing the part of a worried keeper – but very poorly. He started cracking the whip into the air and yelling orders in the foreign language. Some of the people around me immediately stepped back and one or two of the ladies screamed. I didn’t move. I was mesmerized as I watched the Bear grab two metal bars of the cage and start to pull them apart. I could hear the steel squealing as his strong hands easily deformed it. The big man never took his eyes from me as he started to pry the bars away from each other. I moved my gaze back and forth between his huge arms and his eyes – wanting to see what his power could do but also somehow on fire by how he looked at me. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. Just as the Bear got the bars pried far enough apart for him to turn sideways and stick his upper body through – reaching out toward us with a huge hand – the ringmaster shot his gun into the air. All noise and motion stopped – even the Bear quickly snapped back into the cage and froze. The ringmaster shouted an order and the huge man immediately moved to the back corner, crouched down, and covered his large frame with the bearskin. Something made me look up at the roof of the tent – fully intending to see bullet holes, but none were there. Just as I had thought, the gun used blanks. “No need to panic, folks. The Bear just wanted to make contact with some pretty girl. Don’t worry; we have him under control. Come to the big top later tonight and you’ll see him do a lot more. Everyone can exit out to your right. Have a great day.” The crowd started to move toward the tent opening. I wanted desperately to stay – and I didn’t know why. It was clear that the Bear had not noticed some girl, for he had stared at me the entire time. His gaze had made my stomach feel weirder than I ever remembered. I moved with the crowd but just before exiting I stepped behind a large wooden cutout of “The Bear” that was used for decoration in the front section of the viewing area. My heart was pounding, but I was compelled to stay by some unknown desire and it was the most powerful pull I had ever felt. Someone outside closed the opening to the tent and suddenly there were only three of us in the space. I was ready to somehow get a chance to face the Bear one on one. {PART TWO} “For crying out loud Bear, why did you bend the barbell? You know that’s not part of the act. What was that all about, huh?” There was a sudden change in the ringmaster’s behavior and voice. He now sounded like one of those mafia guys from New York in the movies. And he was talking English to the Bear. I was very confused until I saw the Bear stand up and let the fur covered cloak fall to the ground. He looked down like a kid caught doing something wrong. When he spoke it was a powerful voice, but very restrained. “I’m sorry Hank.” “Not good enough Bear, not good enough. You were showing off for that good-looking kid in the front weren’t you. You can’t do that Bear. I mean it. You gotta follow my script and the orders I give. I know you got urges, man, but you have to control ‘em. We can’t take chances – especially down here in the south. They might lynch you for acting that way. You understand me Bear? You hear me?” “Yeah Hank. I’m sorry.” “Sorry’s not good enough, Bear. Now fix the barbell and the cage. You need to rest up for tonight. I want to try that new act where you hold back the two horses. You feel up to it.” “Yeah.” The Bear moved to the barbell implanted in the ground and this time he reached down and lifted it with one hand. I immediately felt duped by the act. I had been sure the thing was real. So many things of the last few minutes confused me. I watched the behemoth bend the barbell back into one straight line and then return it to its original place. The Bear then walked over to the bars on the cage and he quickly straightened them out, as well. They screeched again as he put them back in perfect place. The things sure sounded real. “Shit, even after all these years it still amazes me when you do that, Bear. You are one strong fucker. Now get back to your place and let me lock you up. I’ve got some grub over there for you. I’m going to get a quick bang from Sally and then head into town for a few beers. I’ll be back a little before six. You need anything, Bear?” “No Hank. Um . . . can I go with ya’ Hank.” “You know you can’t Bear; you don’t need to ever go out of this tent.” The Bear went over and spread out the thick hide on the ground. He then stat down and took a large metal clamp and closed it around his ankle. The guy named Hank came over and locked the clamp with a small key. He then took a hammer and pounded a large spike through the end of a large chain attached to the clamp around the Bear’s leg. Hank handed the big man a mound of food and a jug of water. He exited the cage, locked the padlock, and then hung the key on a hook beside the door. “See you big guy. Do a hundred push-ups later on, okay? We need you looking pumped tonight. I’ll be back later.” “Can I do more Hank?” “Knock yourself out doofus, knock yourself out.” I watched Hank leave the tent through a back entrance and then turned to look at the Bear. I could not understand what was going on – both between the two men and within my body. My dick was throbbing hard and I felt like some kind of giant raw nerve. I was sure a strong wind could have sent me over the edge. I could not fathom what this situation was all about. I contemplated sneaking out the tent entrance to my right. “I’m not really mean, ya know.” The Bear’s words made my body go rigid. I held my breath and after a few seconds I carefully peered out from behind the wooden cutout. I saw the smiling face of the Bear chomping on a huge piece of meat and looking straight at me. I immediately pulled myself back behind the cutout and started making plans to run. “You’re really cute.” His voice sounded child-like and very sincere. My heart was pounding hard and I still hadn’t taken a breath. I finally exhaled and forced myself to step out into the open area. I looked at the Bear. He had stopped eating – with the food still in his hands – and he was staring at me. “I bended the barbell just for you, ya know. You liked it. Didn’t ya? I saw you did.” I had no idea what was making me so bold but I stepped a little closer to the fence between the cage and me. I didn’t get what he was saying and I must have had a confused look on my face. The Bear broke into a big smile and he laughed a little. “Your pecker got real big. That’s how I know.” My hands immediately flew to my crotch as I attempted to cover the giant ‘pecker’ God had given me. I’m sure my face turned bright red and I immediately looked at the ground. I could not believe two men would ever talk to each other this way. This was all new to me. I finally glanced back up at the big man. “It’s a real purdy pecker. And big too. Like mine!” The Bear spread his legs apart and I instinctively glanced down at his crotch, noticing the long thick outline of a hard penis snaking down the inside of the knee length cut-offs he was wearing. Seeing his hard dick was thrilling enough, but added to that jolt was my first real intense look at his mammoth legs and this made me gasp out loud. “I’m big all over, ain’t I?” “Yes.” My mouth was completely dry so my answer was soft and raspy. I could tell my face was still very flushed and all I could hear was the pounding of my heart in my eardrums. I was very worried that I was going to faint at any moment. I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm myself down. I returned my gaze to the Bear’s face. He was still smiling – like a proud little boy. Something in his smile helped me to regain control of my body, as well as my mind. “You are very big and I think you are also very strong.” “Yeah, real strong. I like bending things and picking up real heavy things.” “Is that real?” I was pointing toward the barbell. The Bear followed my hand, which was visibly shaking, and looked at the huge thing resting on the ground. He turned back to me and his smile grew even larger. “Yeah, it’s real. Hank doesn’t like it when I bend it, though. I broke two of ‘em before. They just snap in two. They cost a lot to make. But I wanted to show off for ya’. You saw Hank get mad ‘bout it, didn’t ya’.” I now moved to the fence. I still marveled at the size of the man before me. He seemed even bigger than before. Something beyond my comprehension took control of my body and I jumped over the fence and walked to the edge of the cage. Without even thinking I grabbed the two bars the Bear had easily bent and I tried to pull them apart. They didn’t budge at all. I pulled harder and it was perfectly clear they were real. I glanced higher on the bars – to where the Bear’s hands would naturally grab – and I saw clear indentations where his fingers pulled during the show. My dick twitched a little and I heard the Bear giggle. I glanced down at him. “Your pecker’s all happy ain’t it. It’s jumping around a lot.” “I blushed red again. I glanced down at the outline of my large dick sticking across my thigh. I watched it move back and forth as I held onto the steel bars that the Bear had bent so easily. I was about to lose control of myself so I let go of the cage and returned my gaze to the big man. I smiled back at him – starting to get more comfortable with the situation. “Ya’ want some food?” He held out the big chunk of meat in his hand, his fingers wrapped around the bone at the end. I was touched by his incredible generosity and what I could tell was innocence. I had never been so attracted to someone in my entire life. It was totally confusing and completely comfortable at the same time. “Yeah, that would be nice. How about you come over here and bend the bars for me so I can come in.” I was so incredibly bold all of the sudden. I believe my new attitude was fueled by my desire to see up close and personal what the big man could do. My inhibitions were suddenly gone because I had been granted a private audience with the strongest man in the world. This kind of opportunity would only come once in my lifetime and I was going to take advantage of it. “Naw, I can’t. This thing won’t let me.” The Bear pointed at the thick clamp around his ankle, which was chained to the metal stake in the ground. I was instantly confused. I had seen this man lift over four hundred pounds with one hand and bend steel like it was nothing. He could have easily pulled out the stake – not to mention pull the chain apart or rip the cuff thing off of his leg. I looked at his face to see if he was teasing me, but he looked sincere. “How can that keep you down? You’re so strong.” “Not as strong as this. These things keep all the big elephants in place. I’m not stronger than that.” I immediately remembered a story my grandfather had told me when I was younger. He explained that circus people would use stakes and chains to hold baby elephants in place and as the animals grew older and bigger they seemed to never forget that they could be so easily contained. Even fully grown they thought the small chain and stake could keep them in place. I was now seeing this lived out with a human being. My heart suddenly reached out to the Bear in an unexplainable way – the man became endeared to me on a much deeper level than before. All fear left my body. I became focused on one thing and one thing alone – to be this big man’s friend and protector. I quickly moved to the cage’s door, took the key and opened the padlock. I entered the cage, walked over to the big man’s bear hide, plopped myself down, and took the big piece of meat he was offering to me. I took a large bite and then handed the heavy thing back to him. I chewed the terrible tasting clump in my mouth and then swallowed. I watched as the mountain of a man beside me did the same thing. After he swallowed he turned and looked down at me. I was suddenly very aware of how much this man completely dwarfed me. His huge hand was much bigger than my entire head. I gulped loudly. “I ain’t ever been this close to anyone but Hank.” “What? How is that possible? What about the other people in the circus?” “Nobody likes me. Hank says I scare ‘em. You ain’t scared, though, are ya’?” “Not at all. I like you.” “I knew it. Our peckers don’t lie, do they?” “No they don’t.” “What’s your name?” “My name is Eden. What’s your name?” “Bear.” “No, I mean your real name.” “Hank says I can’t tell nobody my real name. I have to be called Bear.” “Well I won’t tell Hank. I promise. Do you like the name Bear? I’ll call you that if you want me to.” “No . . . I . . . don’t like it. It makes me sound mean. Don’t tell Hank. He’ll get something mad. My name . . . is . . . Bobby.” “Well Bobby it is really nice to meat you.” “Nice to meet you Eden.” We shook hands and the big man’s strength was evident in his grip. I cringed a little from the pain but Bobby didn’t seem to notice. He was looking down at me with a face full of happiness. I did not think I could ever remember someone being so joyful. “I ain’t never had a friend. Are you my friend, Eden?” “Yes sir. I am your friend, Bobby.” This made the huge man smile like never before. He took another bite of the meat and then held it out for me. Even though the taste disgusted me I took a big bite, as well, just to please my new friend. He laughed and then pushed me with his free hand. I know he thought it was a light shove, but it had enough force to send me to the ground quickly. He realized what he had done and grabbed my arm roughly to pull me back up straight. I was a little dazed but so on fire with lust for the big guy that I ignored all of the pain. “Did you like my show, Eden?” “Yes, very much Bobby. I’m wondering, though. Why do they call you ‘The Bear’, instead of just Bobby?” “Hank says it’s better pub . . . bup . . . pub . . . li . . . ci . . . ty. I think that’s right.” “Yes, I can see that, Bobby. Can I ask you something else, friend?” “Sure, friend.” I could tell he loved that I called him that and it was clear he felt comfortable enough to call me the same. He was beginning to trust me and it made me feel good. I was already deeply in love with him – even if I didn’t know it. I wanted him to count me as a close ally – someone who knew what was best for him. I wanted him as something more than a good friend – I wanted him as a . . . a what? . . . a lover. Yes, I wanted Bobby to desire me in a sexual way. Realizing that fact caused a floodgate to open within me and suddenly I was drawn to the man in a way that was incomprehensible a few hours ago. He excited me beyond my wildest dreams. I wanted him almost as much as I wanted air, itself – maybe even more. “Do you like working for the circus?” I saw the immediate conflict my question caused in his head. I was suddenly very sorry that I had asked him the question. Was it fair for me to ask him to re-evaluate all that he had known for such a long time? I didn’t want to lose his trust so early and I certainly did not want to make him dislike me. I desired his affection more than anything. “Yeah, I guess. It’s all I done forever. Hank says I am the best act he ever had. He treats me okay.” “Do you ever want to go out there – where I came from? Do you ever want to see what is beyond this tent – what’s beyond the circus?” “Yeah.” That’s all the big man said, but I could hear volumes in his response. He looked at me as he took another big bite of his meat. The behemoth wanted more than just his present life – even if he didn’t realize it. I took advantage of the situation and placed my hand on his big thigh. I immediately felt his body quiver with excitement and I visually saw his python of a dick expand down his inner thigh. I was having the same response to touching his body – turned on beyond belief by the hard muscled leg my hand now caressed. We both looked into each other’s eyes as I gently stroked his thigh. “I ain’t never been touched, Eden. It makes my body feel strange.” “Do you like the way it makes you feel, Bobby?” “Yeah. A lot.” “Me too. I like how you make me feel – a lot – too.” “Hank says I ain’t suppose to like boys, Eden. He says a big man like me needs to like a girl.” “What do you think, Bobby?” “No girl ever made my pecker as hard as it is right now . . . Eden . . . sorry if that is wrong.” “Give me your hand, Bobby. Here, feel that. You see how big my pecker has become, too?” “Yeah!” I had forced his hand on my rock hard penis. He had responded by grabbing it roughly. It hurt like hell, but it also felt so good. My body kind of caved in as soon as he wrapped his big hand around my large cock. It was as hard as it had ever been in my entire life – and I knew it was because of Bobby. “You make me hard, Bobby.” “You like boys, too, Eden?” “I like men who are big and strong, Bobby.” “There ain’t nobody bigger or stronger than me, Eden.” “And that’s why I like you, Bobby. I like you a lot.” “My pecker’s about to spit up, Eden. We have to be careful. Hank says I gotta not make my pecker spit out. He says it will make me weak. I don’t want to be weak, Eden.” I removed his hand from my dick. I did not want to scare the big man. I also took my hand from his body. I wanted to save our explosions for later on. The man made me crazy with lust and he didn’t even understand it. I was lost in my love for the huge guy. “You ever thought Hank was wrong, Bobby?” “Yeah . . . I guess so. He says I ain’t suppose to like boys but I do. I try hard to like girls. I look at their bodies and I close my eyes to picture their faces but it always comes back to boys. I really like boys that are small like you. You made my pecker big as soon as you walked in the tent today.” “And mine got very big as soon as you stood up, Bobby.” “Yeah, I know. I glanced over at the big barbell as Bobby took another bite of his meat. I was still trying to grasp just how strong the big man actually was – but it was all so mind-boggling. I turned back to Bobby, who was watching me closely. He swallowed before he spoke. “You wanna go see if it’s for real, don’t cha?” “Yes.” “Go ahead Eden. Hank still tries to move it sometimes – even after being together for a long time. He never pushed it even an inch.” I stood up and walked over to one of the large round balls of the barbell. I reached down and placed my hand on its surface. The thing was cool to the touch and as hard as my father’s anvil out in the barn. I turned my hand over and knocked on the thing with my knuckles. I was immediately sorry that I had tapped so hard because it caused some pain. I could tell the thing was solid, through and through. There was no echo inside and the sound was dull, like I was knocking on the side of a big rock. I placed both of my hands off to the side of the huge mass of metal and then pushed with all my might. The only thing that moved were my arms bending at the elbow because I pressed so hard and the barbell didn’t move at all. My body fell into the side of the metal ball. My body was on fire with awe and lust as I realized the behemoth in the corner could actually easily lift something so heavy and then bend it with his hands like it was a small piece of wire. I pushed my body back into a standing position and turned to look at Bobby. He was smiling at me – again with a face full of pride. “When you pick it up Bobby what does it feel like?” “I dunno – I guess like I’m picking up a boot or something. It’s real light.” “If you don’t lift it how many guys does it take to move it?” “Six or seven – but they have to be big guys, ya know.” “How did you get so big Bobby? “I dunno – I’ve always been big. My ma and pa were big, too. My pa had to use small trees to whoop me when I was a boy. He used to get real mad when they busted on my behind.” “How did you meet Hank?” This question caused Bobby’s face to scrunch up, like he didn’t want to respond. I waited a few seconds to give him some time to work through what was going on in his head. I smiled to let him know he could trust me. The huge man looked down at the ground and spoke softly. “In jail.” “Why were you in jail Bobby?” “Some fellas and me got caught playing with our peckers.” I moved back over to join him on the ground. I sat close to him so he’d see that his story didn’t bother me at all. I took a chunk of bread from one of the plates in front of us and started chewing on it. I looked at the large man, who was still staring at the ground, but I could tell he was fully aware of my support. “These fellas used to make me come to their barn and show off and all. They liked it when I would lift things and bend horseshoes and stuff. We would get nekid and they would sit on my pecker until it spit up. The law found out and came and took us away. I wasn’t in the jail very long Eden. They let me go but told me to git out of town. Hank was let go the same day and he took to me and said he would help me. I been with him since then. We joined this circus ‘bout three years ago. You don’t think bad of me, do you Eden.” “No, Bobby. I don’t think you did anything wrong. I believe those fellows took advantage of you and got you into trouble. You just need to be careful about who you trust. Does Hank take good care of you?” I could see that my question caused a little turmoil in Bobby’s head. He was concentrating hard on what I asked and it almost seemed like he didn’t want to answer. I started to tell him to forget my question, but he responded before I could. “Hank likes me just as I am. He knows I like boys and he don’t say I’m bad or nothin’. I wish . . . I wish . . . he would let me do more stuff. I just sit in this cage most of the time. Even when we go to another town I have to ride in the back of a big truck. I don’t see nothing at all. Hank don’t let me talk to no one.” Big tears began to slide down Bobby’s face and then fall from his chin onto the huge chest below. I was overwhelmed with a need to show this huge man how good he really was. I had never felt this way about anyone – especially another man. My cousin Farley used to make me breathe funny when he was near me, but I had never had this intense desire to show someone how much they moved me. I reached up and placed my hand on the side of Bobby’s face, allowing my thumb to caress the trail marks left by his tears. I then moved my knees under my body and raised myself up so my face was even with his. Without even thinking about what I was doing – without even doubting if it was right – I leaned in and kissed a man for the first time in my life. Bobby’s thick beard felt mighty good against my cheeks. His lips were soft and slightly wet. I pressed my smaller mouth against his and I could immediately tell the kiss made the enormous man very happy. He parted his own lips slightly and allowed me to slide my tongue into his mouth. His own large tongue began to grapple with mine like they were wrestling. My body had never felt more alive than it was at that moment. We kissed each other hard and with a passion that could only be described as masculine and almost animalistic. I was instantly aware that if I did not pull my face away from Bobby’s we were both going to have what I called ‘happy accidents’ in our pants. I separated my lips from his and moved back a little, never taking my eyes off of his. We both broke into big smiles. “I ain’t never kissed a boy before, Eden.” “I haven’t either.” “It was real nice. I’m glad you stopped, though. Old Petey down there was about to spit up something awful.” “My pecker was about to do the same thing.” “Really? That’s good. You ain’t named your pecker, Eden?” “No Bobby, I haven’t. You want to name it for me?” “Yeah. I name it Rufus. That’s my daddy’s name. Your pecker is about as big as my daddy’s.” “That’s a good name. You hear that Rufus. You and Petey are going to get to have some fun one day. What’s that? Yeah, I’ll tell him. Rufus says he really likes Petey. He likes Petey very much.” “Well Petey says he likes Rufus, too.” I could tell that Bobby clearly understood the message below our little interplay. It was obvious the big man was uneducated in the world of books, but he was a scholar when it came to everything involved with the body – and that included sexual attraction. I was the student when it came to matters between Petey and Rufus. At that exact moment I made the most important decision of my entire life – it seemed that everything in my past had led to this exact second and everything to follow would be determined by what happened next. [start Here, but first four lines should be italicized to emphasize they are from end of last chapter] “Do you trust me Bobby?” “Yeah.” “Will you try something if I ask you to?” “Yeah.” I reached down, grabbing the middle of the long thick chain that connected his ankle to the spike in the ground, and pulled it closer to him. I lifted the heavy links into the air and held them out to him. I could tell Bobby was a little confused, but I was determined. I spoke softly and smiled to comfort the man. “I’d like you to pull this chain apart - into two pieces, Bobby. Trust me, you can do it. It won’t take any effort from you at all. I know you think you can’t do it, but that’s because no one has ever said you could. Rufus will really be happy if you break this chain with just your bare hands.” The last comment made the big guy smile. He glanced down at my crotch and then licked his lips. It was almost humorous, but I knew deep down he really loved making my Rufus happy. He also knew that what I was asking him to do would make his Petey happy, too. “Hank don’t like me to play with the chain, Eden. And it holds the elephants in place.” “You are stronger than the elephants, Bobby.” “No I’m not.” “Yes you are. Trust me. I wouldn’t ever lie to you, Bobby.” The colossal man looked at me with a face full of love and amazement. I, again, realized that no one had ever told him something like that before. He was beginning to see that I liked him very much and he felt the same way about me. The man dropped the chunk of meat in his hand and reached out – although tentatively – to grab the chain with both of his hands. The links had looked huge in my hands, but in his they looked quite small. I knew it would take him no effort at all to rip one of the rings apart. Bobby held the chain up at chest level and started pulling his hands in opposite directions. At first, I could sense he was very scared to do what I was asking, but then I reached out and put my hand on one of his mammoth upper arms, my spread fingers not even covering half of this portion of his body. “I want to feel your power while you do this, Bobby.” That was all the encouragement Bobby needed. It was very apparent he used little of his total abilities. I watched as the middle link between his hands started to stretch further and further apart – it was like dough being manipulated in a baker’s strong grip. Finally the now thin piece of steel popped completely apart and fell to the ground in between the big man’s legs. It was completely mangled and looked nothing like it had just seconds before. I watched his face explode with excitement and I knew that both of our pecker’s had grown even bigger. I looked at Bobby and shook my head in amazement. I wanted him to know how impressed I was. “That was nothing for you, was it Bobby?” “It was real easy, Eden!” “I told you it would be. You can trust me. You could probably put about ten of those chains together and pull them all apart all at once.” As if to prove me right, Bobby quickly took the side of the chain that remained attached to his ankle and doubled it over. He then held it at chest level again and made sure I was watching. He easily snapped both pieces of the chain in two with one short tug. I let a little moan escape from my mouth and this made Bobby giggle. He looked down at my crotch and was pleased to see my pecker twitching again. “You really like how strong I am don’t cha Eden!” “Very much Bobby, very much. And now for something even better. Here, put your big finger down on the inside of the metal clamp at your ankle and break it off. You can do it without any problem, I promise.” Bobby’s excitement was palpable. He was like a little kid that had just learned to read or ride a bike. He slid his big right index finger between his thick ankle and the equally broad metal band and started pulling out. The band busted at the fastener quickly and easily. The man had just snapped metal in two with only one finger and it was as simple as breaking a wet string of spaghetti. This amazing feat caused me to cry out even louder and Bobby began to laugh. “I’m stronger than them elephants!” “Yes you are, Bobby. Yes you are.” I stood up quickly and grabbed the other piece of chain that was attached to the metal stake in the ground. I thought I would be able to pull the stake out of the soil, but it was too deep and all I did was strain my back a little. Bobby got up quickly too – causing me to gasp when I saw how much taller and bigger he was next to me – and grabbed the chain from me with one hand. He effortlessly pulled the long broad stake out of the ground. The man was able to somehow know what I had planned to ask him to do with the pointed metal pole. He held it in his hands and swiftly bent it over, causing it to snap in two long pieces. Then, just to show off, he bent those two pieces again and broke the once solid metal stake into four pieces. He dropped the destroyed stake to the ground. Bobby was now out of control. I had unleashed some newfound awareness in his psyche and not only did the man trust me completely, but he wanted to show off, as well – in a big way. He promptly walked over to the big barbell and lifted it up with one hand. He came back over and started lifting the thing up and down, with his body right next to mine so I could see his arm swelling bigger each time the barbell went high in the air. “Grab my arm now, Eden. See how big it grows.” “It’s unbelievable, Bobby. Your arm is beautiful.” I quickly started running both of my hands all over his bulging upper arm. I had learned from some magazine that this part of a person was called the biceps. Bobby had the biggest biceps I had ever seen. The humongous man quickly moved behind me and pressed his body against mine – which allowed me to feel his hard dick for the first time as it pressed into my back. He brought his other hand to the barbell and held the thing in front of my chest. I didn’t need any instructions on what to do – Bobby and I were now communicating easily through our mutual lust for his power and our desire for each other. I reached out and placed my hands on top of his, which were wrapped around the heavy bar with the two big balls on each end. Bobby began to press down with his huge arms and immediately the thick metal started to bend into an upside down V. I could actually get a small glimpse of the power Bobby contained in his body as I felt his hands easily manipulating the metal bar. He wasn’t using all of his strength but I could feel his brawny hands making the metal do his will even as his fingers crushed into the bar leaving more than just slight indentions. There was a sudden loud pop and the thick bar cracked apart. Bobby let out a loud growl-like sound and let the two big balls fall to the ground. I felt the area around us shake a little from the impact. Bobby leaned down and wrapped his big hands around my body, bringing his thick forearms across my chest. He stood back up and easily lifted my entire body into the air. The man was so tall that my feet only reached his knees. He brought his bearded face to the right side of my neck and started running his lips up and down my skin. At the same time he pressed his big cock into my lower back and let his heavy balls smack against my ass. “You feel good, Eden. Old Petey likes how you feel, too.” “I think I know a way to make Petey feel even better, Bobby.” “Yeah. I know it, too.” “I . . . uh . . . I haven’t . . . ever sat on a pecker, Bobby. I’m kind of scared.” “I know how to make it not hurt so much, Eden. Trust me, okay. Can I show ya’? I don’t want to make you do nothing ya’ don’t want to. I can make ya’ feel real nice, though.” “Show me Bobby. I trust you.” The big man held me against his chest with one arm and reached down to unbutton and unzip my pants, causing them to fall to my ankles. Rufus immediately snapped straight up against my stomach. I also heard him do the same thing with his pants but I knew his legs were too big, so he had to shove his pants down a little to free his Petey from confinement. It was incredible to finally feel his bare skin against mine – and even more special to feel the base of his hard pecker against my bare behind. The giant man bent his legs way down so he could reach out and dip his hand into a softened block of butter that rested on a plate near the bread. I watched as he scooped a big glob of the stuff into his fingers. Bobby then stood back up and used his strong arm around my body to raise me higher against his chest. Suddenly I felt big fingers pushing my butt cheeks apart and the warm soft butter being lathered around my tensed hole. I cried out when the grunting man pried his thick index finger into my opening and forced it up into me. I knew instinctively to relax my body and I was also very thankful for the slipperiness of the butter. Soon, Bobby was moving his finger in and out of my hole and it started to feel very nice. He was even able to work up to three fingers and I only cried out a couple of times. Finally, my body started to move along with his hand – inviting the invasion to go deeper each time. I knew I was opening myself to the massive man and I was beginning to long for Petey to be inside of me. Bobby could feel my desire. “Ya’ sure you want old Petey to poke you, Eden.” “Hell yes, Bobby. I want to make old Petey spit up real hard.” “Yeah. Trust me, Eden. I’m gonna make Rufus real happy, too.” Never had I thought about having a man’s penis up my ass – but at that moment it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. I would have done anything to feel Petey inside of me. I was on fire with lust for Bobby and it was the strongest thing I had ever felt in my entire life. When I became aware of the thick tip of Petey pressing against my greased up hole I somehow opened myself wide and pushed down with my stomach, causing the fat thing to pop inside of me. This time it was Bobby’s turn to cry out in pleasure. The immediate pain caused by having something so thick inside of me made me grit my teeth and clench my jaw. I didn’t make a sound. Bobby and I both waited a few seconds for my body to get used to old Petey. Soon the enormous man could tell I was ready to move on and he started pressing more of his pecker into my body. At the same time he brought his butter-covered hand around and grabbed hold of Rufus – which sent a thousand quick jolts through my body. Bobby brought his face back down beside mine. “Rufus is mighty hard, Eden. I think he’s happy.” “Very happy, Bobby. And how about old Petey?” “He ain’t never been this happy.” The rhythm of Bobby’s shoving and pulling started to increase. He could sense that my body was ready for whatever was about to happen. I might have been new to all of this, but some basic instinct inside my core had begun to willingly respond to Bobby’s advancement. I knew exactly what to do to please the big man. I tightened my butt when he was pushing in and released it just a little as he pulled out, being careful to clamp it closed just before the tip of old Petey came near to escaping. Bobby seemed to be as skilled with his hands as he was with his penis. He was pumping Rufus like some kind of pro. I could feel thick hard calluses on his palm as he moved up and down on my penis, which only increased the building pleasure. Bobby could perceive when my Rufus was close to spitting up so he would relax his grip and allow my body to recover a little. I quickly gathered that the giant wanted to time it perfectly so that Petey and Rufus both shot off at the same time. I glanced down at the thick forearm and biceps pressing into my body – easily holding me against his huge hard chest behind. Bobby was continuing to breathe heavier and grunted like some wild animal - right next to my face and this only increased the pleasurable tension throughout all of me. “Can Petey explode in your hole, Eden? He sure wants to!” “Yes, please Bobby. Please.” I was lost in some kind of other realm. I had never felt anything close to the bliss that was shooting through my body. I wanted one thing and one thing only – to please old Petey so much that Bobby would want me forever. As the big man’s moans got louder and his pounding inside my ass got faster and harder, I began to realize this is what I had always wanted and it was why I had come to the circus. Posters of the Bear had drawn me here and I had somehow known I would be able to please the beast in a special way. With each thrust of Bobby’s crotch we both came closer to explosion. I could also feel Petey and Rufus both getting even harder with each deep push. I felt Bobby’s body go extremely stiff at the same time as mine. He pulled his arm tighter around my chest and seemed to squeeze me like a lemon, causing my juice to suddenly shoot out from my body across the open area of the cage. Old Petey shot off into my hole at the same time. My toes were scrunched painfully together as my entire frame shook wildly in Bobby’s strong grasp. There was so much happening to my own body that, at first, I completely missed that the giant man was roaring louder than the lions in the cages outside. It took me a minute to realize, too, that old Petey was spitting out so much that Bobby’s thick warm liquid was running down the backs of my legs like an overflowing fountain. Somehow the immense man was able to hold onto me and remain standing even as his body bucked back and forth like the stallion my dad had broken last summer. Somehow I knew the power of Bobby put the strength of the big horse at home to shame. It took about ten minutes for our bodies to recover from their simultaneous explosions. Bobby released the painful pressure of his arm against my chest and I slid down to the ground, hearing a popping sound as his slowly deflating penis left my sore behind. He kept a big hand on my shoulder just to help me stay standing. Bobby could sense that I was completely worn out by the ordeal. “Come away with me Bobby.” I do not know where I found the strength to say what had just escaped my mouth. I knew completely that I wanted to be with the big man for the rest of my life. I had no idea how he felt, but I was not going to let the moment pass without saying what I so strongly desired. I turned my worn out body – still fully alive, though, from the experience – towards him. I looked up into his face and found that he was crying again. I instantly began to worry that he was too fearful to leave Hank. “I know you think it’s safe here, Bobby, but you should be treated better. I can take care of you – I mean really take care of you. You won’t ever have to be in a cage or have a chain around your ankle again. You’ll be able to go outside any time you want and we can do lots of things together. I know you think Hank has given you a lot, Bobby, but you deserve more. I can give you more. And we can make sure that Petey and Rufus have a lot more fun, too! I know it’s scary, but please trust me. I can make you very happy and you can make me very happy, too.” The big guy was now crying very hard and I began to feel like I had asked too much. Bobby was a good and simple man. I was scared I had taken advantage of that and misread his actions and words. It was probably too much for him to think about leaving all that he had known for so long. How dare I think a short brief hour together would affect him the same way it had me. I quickly regretted my impatient invitation. I knew I needed to make it right. “I’m sorry Bobby. I’ve asked too much. It’s just that this last hour has changed my life forever. I think I have always wanted to be with someone exactly like you and I got carried away. I love you, but I also can’t ask you to do anything against your will. You have to decide for yourself. I’m really sorry I made you confused and sad. I promise that I’ll . . .” I didn’t get a chance to finish my sentence. Bobby reached out and grabbed me by the shoulders. He squeezed tightly and pressed in and up at the same time. My body came off the ground and he pressed his furry manly face into mine – kissing me harder than before and dominating my mouth with his powerful tongue. He held us there for a few seconds and then pulled my body slightly away from his. He was smiling and his eyes were full of joy. My dick had suddenly shot hard again. I didn’t say a thing. I simply stared at the face of the handsome man before me and waited. I could not even begin to anticipate what would come next. “You don’t think old Petey could let his new friend Rufus get away do ya’, Eden?” My heart immediately surged with happiness because of Bobby’s words. I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant but I did believe he was saying we would be together. I asked my next question slowly. “Will you come away with me, Bobby?” “Yeah, but I gotta do one thing first. You have to help me, too.” Bobby put me back down on the ground and we both pulled our pants up. I watched in awe, as he had to tug hard to get the top of his cut offs up over his big legs. He walked over to a chest in the corner. He opened it up and brought me a piece of paper and a pencil. He held them out and I took them “You write what I say, okay Eden?” “Yeah, sure.” “Dear Hank. I’m leavin’ for good. If ya’ try to follow me this is what’s gonna happen to you. Signed, Bobby. And then write ‘not the Bear.’ You got all that Eden?” “Yes, but I don’t understand.” “You will.” Bobby took the note from me. He walked over to one of the big balls lying on the ground. He bent down next to the thing, brought his arm back, and then sent his fist flying into the middle of the round chunk of metal. It sounded like two big cars hitting each other. I watched as his hand sunk deep into the ball and then gasped out loud as I watched the thing crack and shatter into many different chunks. Bobby took the piece of paper and placed one of the larger pieces of the demolished ball on the corner. It was now clear what the note meant. I watched Bobby go back to the chest and pull out a triple large shirt and put it over his large frame. It was clear he couldn’t have buttoned the thing even if he had wanted to and the material did nothing to hide how huge he was. He also put on some sandals and pulled out a duffle bag. He walked back to me and nodded his head as he looked around the cage. “Are you sure you’re ready to leave, Bobby?” “If you’ll have me, Eden.” “Forever.” This made the giant smile and he placed a hand behind my back and directed me to the door of the cage. I stopped before we got near the exit and I could immediately sense that Bobby knew what I wanted. I turned to him and he handed me the duffle bag. He walked over to bars of the cage and grabbed the two directly in the middle. With nothing more than a simple shrug of his arms he jerked the two steel poles apart – actually ripping them from the metal beam at the top of the cage. He continued to pry them apart so we both could fit through. He turned to me and I smiled to show my approval. He reached down and adjusted old Petey who had swollen up big as Bobby destroyed the cage so easily. We stepped out and walked to the entrance to the tent. I looked up at him. “Are you ready Bobby?” “Old Petey can’t wait for new adventures with Rufus.” We both laughed and stepped out of the tent into our new life together.

Let’s cut to the chase. I’m into older musclemen. I haven’t ever tried to figure out why and I really don’t care to analyze it too much. I just know I like huge muscle guys that are around fifty-five years old or beyond. That’s why I chose to go to the Mr. Muscle Daddy 2008 contest at what you might call a “rough club” in downtown Los Angeles on a work night – yes, on a work night. I don’t usually do that, but when I saw that a place called The Dungeon would be hosting this special event for the first time in this city, I knew I had to be there. I figured I could make it through a Wednesday at work with little or no sleep, even if it would be the first time. I was pretty sure it would be the only time, too. You see, I’m one of those conscientious cubicle workers that never wanted to cause waves or let the company down. That’s also why I chose to work late and head down to the club straight from the office – it helped me feel good about going out on a Tuesday night knowing that I worked some extra hours. The Dungeon proved pretty hard to find and when I got there I almost turned around and went home because it was down some dark street. I was determined, though and searched out the place. When I opened the heavy door of the warehouse-looking building, I was met by the sound of loud music. I didn’t recognize the song, but I knew it was some classic hard rock song – an oldie of some kind, which made me smile. I stepped inside and my heart sank as I realized I had gotten the wrong night. I looked around and saw that there were only three people in the entire place. The bartender was washing some glasses, a guy was over in the corner dancing by himself, and another man was playing a video poker machine at the far end of the bar. I turned to exit, but was stopped by the bartender’s voice. “You here to watch the show?” asked the stocky bald headed guy as he stopped drying the glass in his hand for a second. “Well he’s certainly not going to be in it,” said the guy at the poker machine laughing. “Shut up, putz,” barked the bartender without even turning to the other man. “Down those stairs to the right.” He motioned with his head in the direction of a staircase and then continued to dry the glass. “Those guys are going to eat you alive, preppy boy,” scoffed the guy at the poker machine. “Ignore him,” added the bartender encouragingly. “Just down those stairs.” It wasn’t until that moment I realized how my work outfit was all wrong for this place. I had on a light blue button-down and khakis. I didn’t let this deter me from heading toward the staircase, though. I was somewhat proud of myself for at least not wearing the tie or the dark blue blazer. Those were back in the car. I headed down the dark staircase and came to some double doors. As soon as I opened one of the doors the small stairway was filled with light and noise from a huge crowd gathered in what was a large room with a big stage at one end and a long bar at the other. There were tables scattered in between and hundreds of guys were packed everywhere. There was a drag queen on stage rambling about something and I realized quickly that he was the emcee. The show must have been about to start because everyone was moving closer to the stage – with lots of eager boys pressing up against each other like a mosh-pit. I realized quickly that I did not care to get mixed up with that crowd. I noticed that the bar area had suddenly become pretty empty. I walked over, sat on a stool, and ordered a beer. I was very happy with my choice in seats because I could see the stage clearly. My doubts about my clothing were confirmed when I noticed that most of the guys at the club were either in jeans, leather, or nothing but shorts. I was definitely cheered up, though, by the ratio of older men at the place – most of them looking pretty beefy. Maybe I would find some daddy who would make me his slave. Suddenly the high-pitched voice of the emcee announced that the 2008 Mr. Muscle Daddy contest was beginning and he would introduce the twelve contestants one at a time. Each man would come out on stage, strut a little, and then join the line up at the back of the stage so the audience could compare the daddies. The winner would be awarded based on the audience’s response. The winner got a thousand dollar prize and a huge, heavy-looking trophy that stood at the edge of the stage on the right. After explaining the rules the emcee began introducing the contestants. After the first three guys had come out I was already pleased with my decision to come to the bar – even on a work night. Each man was packed with muscle and met my criteria for a daddy. Most of them had gray hair or salt and pepper hair, wore revealing clothes like t-shirts or leather, and seemed to be self-assured just like a good master should be. I was in muscle daddy heaven by the time we had watched nine of the contestants enter the stage and do something to try and get the audience to like them the best. One guy even ripped off his t-shirt, revealing a pretty nice body and causing the crowd to go wild. Contestant number ten was introduced and when he walked out from behind the curtain at the side of the stage my heart stopped beating. I noticed the light brown work boots first. They looked big enough for a family of four to sleep in. I then let my eyes wander up a pair of well-worn, skin-tight jeans that left nothing to our imagination. You could see striations and veins in this man’s thick-as-tree thighs through the denim. His calves bulged out so much that the right pants leg had a rip that revealed part of the perfectly formed muscle in the back. The guy wore no belt because, the way his thighs flared out and the way his ass ballooned out in perfect bubble fashion, he didn’t have to worry about those jeans moving down at all. I couldn’t believe how tight the jeans were - except at the waist. The muscle daddy of my wildest dreams had the stomach of a teenager and that made it possible for someone to easily slide their hand past the waistband of his pants. He wore a flannel shirt that was unbuttoned and had the sleeves cut off, no; I believe it was more like the sleeves had been ripped off. His arms and his torso were tanned in a way that made his skin look hard and tough, but in a very sexy way. His hands caught my gaze and made my cock stiffen. They were huge with thick fingers and I could see that his palms were rough and calloused – probably from lifting. The two giant beefy arms that hung from his monstrous shoulders, barely covered by the flannel shirt, were streaked with thick veins in that way that happens to older men that work out constantly. I couldn’t decide if I loved his triceps or biceps more – both seemed to bulge out to insane proportions and the guy wasn’t even flexing. When he did bend his arm I became light-headed because I could see the peak of his biceps split into two distinct mounds of muscle. The rest of his upper arm burst into different indentions and striations to emphasize some definition that would make a younger professional bodybuilder jealous. My lust for his huge arms was only interrupted because the guy pulled the two sides of his shirt back to fully reveal his tight cobblestone-like abs that, even though they were well defined, bulged out a little like those massive guys that participate in the world’s strongest man competitions. No matter how much his stomach stuck out, his enormous muscle-packed chest pressed out so much that I suddenly realized the shirt wasn’t buttoned because it couldn’t be. If the guy had managed to get the buttons through the holes on the other side I was sure that even a shallow breath would have ripped the shirt to shreds. One of his meaty pecs, alone, was thicker than my entire body. The man’s face was like the perfect finale to his incredible body. Most guys my age would not have found this man beautiful, but to me he was sex-on-a-stick – a very thick, bulging stick. He had silver hair that was full, but cut short. He had a closely trimmed beard that matched the color of his hair. His face was tanned, as well, but it also had manly wrinkles at his eyes and around his mouth. It was a face that demanded your attention because it was so masculine. The guy had a smile that made my body quiver all over – it was both inviting and threatening at the same time. He came across as someone that could charm the socks off of you in one moment and in another he could make you piss in your pants because he had barked out orders like a drill sergeant. Most of the contestants up to that point had run around the stage dancing or doing other things to get the crowd wound up. This muscle daddy merely walked to the middle of the stage down front and began to flex different parts of his body. He started with a double biceps pose that actually caused the room to go silent for a few seconds. I have a feeling that everyone shut up because at that exact moment all of their blood was rushing to their cock – just like mine. As soon as everyone regained control of their bodies the room erupted in screams of lustful delight. The man then put his hands behind his head, pushed one leg forward a little, and crunched the middle of his torso hard. I knew if we had put bricks in between his abs they would have been crushed to smithereens. That’s how much power was in this man’s stomach muscles. In the middle of his flexing I noticed two things about the guy that excited me even more. First of all, he was beginning to break a sweat, just from how hard he was tensing his body. I licked my lips from the thought of running my tongue between those hefty pecs and catching the drops of man musk that were running down his body. I was pretty sure I could smell this daddy’s powerful muscle aroma across the room. The second thing I noticed, and I was sure that every one else saw it, as well, was this guy’s cock growing in his skin-tight jeans. This rock-hard daddy was getting off on his own muscle display. His thick tube of man-meat was pressing down the inside of his left thigh and looked like it might bust through his jeans at any moment. By this time the crowd had gone wild. The big man turned sideways, pulled his shirt back from his pecs and gave us a chest shot that made his upper body appear thicker than a tank. This was also when I noticed the other contestants. They were all looking at the man with a mixture of disappointment, because they already knew they were beaten, and deep lust because they all wanted him. It was obvious that they had known early on, even when they were backstage, that this big man was going to win. They had each been going through the motions – hoping that the alpha daddy, at center stage right now, might notice them. I glanced back at the muscle master still dominating the room and saw that he had his mouth open wide and was teasingly flicking his tongue at the audience – just to get them even more riled up. I was in daddy heaven because he was sweating even more by this point and that’s when he brought both of his fists down in front of him busting into a most muscular pose that I’m sure made a few guys cream in their pants. Something happened next that caused me to hear nothing else in the room but the pounding of my own heart. The big guy on stage had scanned the audience and he suddenly locked eyes with me. And he kept his gaze on me – not moving on to anyone else as he tensed his body harder, making all of his muscles pop out even more insanely. Veins covered his upper body and even poked out across his forehead. He relaxed his tense body and stood back up, but he never broke eye contact with me. His stare scared me to death and excited me at the same time. I watched mesmerized as the guy flexed his right arm, causing the peak to go even higher than before. While he was still staring at me he took his left forefinger and pointed at the bulging biceps, turning to look at it. He then looked back at me and pointed at me with the same finger. It was as if he were saying, “This biceps for you.” It barely registered that the crowd had turned to look at me because I was so entranced by the huge daddy on the stage. And just when I thought my private show might be over, the guy turned his face back to his bent arm and brought the massive biceps to his lips. He kissed his own arm lovingly and then turned towards me again. He blew me a kiss and ended by licking his lips. I was so blown away by his actions that I completely missed the emcee saying that there was no reason to bring out the final two contestants because number ten was obviously the most massive Mr. Muscle Daddy the audience had ever seen. This caused the crowd to go crazy with excitement. They brought out a sash with the title written on it and draped it across the new winner. They had a little trouble getting it down over his massive chest and I breathed a little heavier as I watched the white material become darker where it soaked up some of the muscle monster’s sweat. The emcee re-announced that the prize was one thousand dollars and the huge trophy that two men now carried over to the new champ. The huge muscle daddy easily took the trophy with one hand from the two men and lifted it into the air above his head. The emcee then invited the 2008 Mr. Muscle Daddy to say a few words. When he spoke my cock twitched in my pants because his voice sounded like a whole driveway of gravel. It was a sexy baritone voice that boomed throughout the room. He looked at the drag queen and smiled. “I’m glad to represent all you muscle daddies out there. Here’s to only getting bigger and better as you get older.” With that, the beefy guy took a deep breath and inflated his chest so much that the sash ripped in two places and fell to the ground. “And I don’t mean to seem ungrateful or anything, but you can keep your money and your trophy. The only prize this muscle daddy wants is that pretty little thing sitting back there in the blue button-down shirt.” At first I didn’t believe what I heard. The big man was staring right at me, but I still wasn’t sure of what he had just said. The crowd looked at me again and then erupted into loud cheers. My mind was rushing in many directions at the same time. I began to get a little scared of what might happen next when suddenly guys on either side of me hoisted me off my stool and carried my body over to the crowd. They kind of tossed me to the waiting hands of everyone and I was passed overhead up to the stage. It sort of registered that the emcee was telling Mr. Muscle Daddy he could have anything he wanted because no one was going to stop him. When the crowd finally pushed me onto the stage the massive guy walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with one of his meaty hands, and then bent down pulling my face to his. I was close enough to get a good whiff of his manly scent and it made my knees buckle. He pressed his lips against mine and the feeling of his beard and mustache thrilled me. A strong tongue shot between my lips and filled my entire mouth. His kiss definitely reflected his cockiness and his obvious strength. The power of the suction of his mouth caused my cheeks to pull inward sharply. The kiss ended and there was tremendous applause and hollering from the crowd. Mr. Muscle Daddy let go of my head and let his hand fall down to my ass – grabbing it tightly. He then stood up and I was easily lifted off the ground. He pulled me close to his body and held me there like I was his trophy. The crowd continued to go wild. He continued to squeeze my ass roughly and then turned his head towards me. “Yeah, fucking great ass,” he said, in a way that worried me and thrilled me at the same time. After that he walked to the edge of the stage – carrying me as if I weighed nothing – and then jumped down to the ground. The crowd parted for him as he carried me back up to the bar. Mr. Muscle Daddy placed me back onto the stool where I sat earlier with his one hand and then looked at the bartender. “Two whiskeys, Pete,” he bellowed out smiling. “Yes sir,” answered the guy behind the bar. Two shot glasses were placed on the top of the bar as Mr. Muscle Daddy looked over at me and winked. I was still too in shock to do anything – speak, run, or even pee in my pants. I just sat there like a good little boy. Once the glasses were filled to the brim, Mr. Muscle Daddy grabbed one and downed it quickly. The strong liquor seemed to have no affect on the man. He swallowed like it was water. I instinctively reached out to get what I thought was my shot glass. “Not yet, son,” said Mr. Muscle Daddy and his voice made my entire body freeze in fear. He put his hand on my shoulder, obviously to calm me down. He then dropped his beefy paw to my lower back. He grabbed my belt and the top of my pants and lifted me off of the stool, turning to face me as he did it. He then reached over and picked up the full shot glass. I watched, mesmerized, as he put the glass in the valley at the base of his two muscled pecs. He squeezed the mounds together slightly and then took his hand away. The glass stayed in place with some of it sticking slightly out. He bent over slowly, making sure he didn’t spill any of the whiskey. “Now,” he said looking at me. I brought my lips to the glass. He bent over a little more and that allowed the whiskey to flow into my mouth. I didn’t know if the burning sensation in my body was because of the liquor or because I was so close to his muscled chest. I pulled back and he pushed the glass further into the space between his pecs. I could not see the glass anymore. I watched as he squeezed his chest together and I heard a muffled shattering sound. Mr. Muscle Daddy then relaxed his chest and little shards of glass fell to the floor. He reached up and brushed off the pieces still sticking into his skin as if it were just a little dirt. “How much for the glass, Pete?” the big man asked. “Nothing, sir,” Pete answered. “I’ll pay for it because the show was worth it.” This caused the massive man to smile. He didn’t turn to me when he spoke next. But he did slap me on the back – I’m sure it seemed like a light tap to him, but it sent me flying into the bar and it hurt a lot. “What do you think of my prize, Pete?” he asked, ignoring how my body had been abused. “I think he’s a keeper, sir,” Pete answered. “So do I, Pete, so do I,” the muscle daddy responded and then he turned back to me. “What’s your name little man?” “Um, Dexter. Dexter Robertson,” I answered, fumbling for words since I was still in shock and a little pain from being forced into the edge of the bar. “Good name, little man,” He replied. “I think I’ll call you Dex. My name’s MD.” “Nice to meet you MD. Are you a doctor?” I asked and Pete laughed out loud. I also noticed that the muscleman in front of me smiled. “No, boy, it stands for Muscle Daddy,” He said. I quickly nodded to show that I understood that it should be his name, since he was the epitome of a muscle dad. “Well, I think it’s time for you to help me get cleaned up. Come along Dex.” And with that he grabbed me around the back of my neck, tightened his grip, and led me through the bar to the bathroom located off to one side of the stage. There were a couple of guys at the sink when we entered and they turned to look at MD as soon as they sensed something huge was in the room. The giant man merely signaled at the door with his head and the two guys quickly left – one even forgetting to zip his pants. Once they were gone, MD pulled me around so we faced each other. “You into older musclemen, kid?” MD asked. His tone and his words bothered me a little, but I was so in awe of the man that I didn’t let on. I simply nodded yes. “I thought so,” he replied. “And are you a good little muscle pig?” “Yeah,” I answered quickly. “You might want to rethink your answer, Dex.” MD said with a sudden serious tone. “You’re in the presence of someone older, bigger, and much stronger. There’s a proper way to show respect. Now, once again, are you a good little muscle pig?” “Yes sir.” I replied – a little weakly, because I was disappointed that I had let MD down. “That’s a good pig. And tell me, does this little piggy want to go to the muscle market?” MD said teasingly. “Yes sir.” I answered, a little more strongly. “Well then let’s give you a little taste of what’s to come. I think you probably noticed that your muscle daddy got a little sweaty out there on stage, didn’t you, boy?” MD asked and I’m pretty sure he knew how excited his question made me. “Yes sir,” I answered. “Well, then let’s use your pretty face to wipe up some of that sweat, shall we.” MD added as he grabbed the back of my neck again.. He brought my face to his chest – hard. My nose shot with pain as it met his pecs, which felt like a massive stone wall. I instantly forgot about how bad it hurt after I inhaled deeply and got a huge whiff of his pungent, masculine scent. A blind person would have been able to easily recognize how big and built this guy was just from the smell that radiated from his strong body. It was a mixture of something sweet and something raunchy. Only a man that ate all the right things and was all natural could exude a fragrance that was so nice, but only a man that worked out with a mind-blowing intensity could produce an odor so enticingly offensive. I wanted my face to stay in this position forever. MD had other plans, though. He gripped the back of my neck even tighter and I knew I would be very sore the next day, but for right now it felt fucking incredible. He dragged my face back and forth across his sweat-covered chest - letting my cheeks, my forehead, my hair, and the rest of my head soak up the heavy sheen of liquid his body had produced. I knew, in that instant, that I would never wash my face again because I wanted to be covered with his smell for the rest of my life. If this night ended with MD no longer in my world, at least I would have this incredible remembrance of him. The big, heavy hand at my neck forced my face down across his rigid abs and I heard the huge man laugh when he cleaned out his belly button by shoving my nose into the big hole and twisting my head around to get every drop of sweat. Every now and then I’d let my tongue escape from my mouth and run across part of his firm-as-concrete skin. My taste buds would be rewarded with what seemed like a combination of sea salt and something earthy, as if his body was squeezing out a musky protein drink. “Yeah, that’s a mighty fine job, boy,” said MD in what sounded like a very pleased voice. “Now it’s time for what you really want.” I felt his huge body bending down as he turned my head upward. I saw where my nose and mouth were going and my cock began to dribble pre-cum in excitement. MD had raised his right arm and he thrust my face into his cavernous, hairy, sweat-drenched armpit. I registered no pain from how hard he pressed against my head, because I instantly began to lick, suck, and kiss that magnificent, muscled part of his body. I let my teeth pull at his damp pit hair while my mouth was rewarded with what seemed like the juice of the Gods. My tongue worked overtime, not wanting to miss any part of this muscle cave, and I could hear MD grunting with pleasure. Finally, the big hand pulled my head from the armpit and I whimpered like a disciplined puppy. MD laughed and then brought his lips down to mine and kissed me harder than he had earlier on stage. I was worried that the man was going to shove my teeth down my throat, so I merely opened wide and let his tongue pound the inside of my mouth and throat. As we were kissing MD switched hands at my neck and I knew what was coming next. He stopped kissing me and I was quickly rewarded with a trip to his other muscled, sweaty armpit - repeating the pleasure and the tongue bath I had given him earlier. I, again, whimpered loudly when he finally pulled my face from his second pit. He chuckled as he looked down at me. “That’ll do pig, that’ll do,” he said, moving his hand to the side of my face and forcing his thumb between my lips into my warm mouth. I immediately began to suck hard and realized he was giving me a little reward for doing such a good job of cleaning his hard body. He continued to talk as I sucked on his big thumb, which actually felt like a cock in my mouth. “Good job, little man. I think we’re going to get along fine. I knew you would be good for me the minute I saw your preppy little body perched on that stool. There’s just one more thing I need to check out, though.” He pulled his thumb from my mouth and I ran my tongue around my lips just to get another taste of his salty, manly sweat that covered my face. MD took a step back from me. My body immediately missed his massive presence and my neck longed to be gripped by his powerful hand. “Turn around Dex, drop your pants, and bend over. Daddy wants to check out what he’s won.” I knew it wasn’t a polite request, my new muscle master was giving me an order and my body was so on fire for him that I could not have refused even if my life had depended on it. I turned around and my pants dropped to the floor before I finished the movement. I bent over quickly and grabbed my ankles, wanting to show off how flexible I was. MD let out a long whistle and, afterwards, I looked up at him from between my legs and watched as he licked his lips slowly. My cock was pressed up against my bent stomach because I was so excited that my ass pleased him. “Yeah, boy, that’s the only trophy this big daddy needs,” he said as he let his hand come down and whack my ass. It hurt like hell, but I knew I shouldn’t squeal or budge an inch. I took the spanking with pleasure and concentrated hard so I wouldn’t shoot the load that had been building within me since he walked out on stage. “Good boy. Way to turn pain into pleasure. That ass looks fucking tight. You’re going to make your daddy really happy later on. Now pull up those drawers, son, we’ve got some fun waiting for us out in the bar.” I pulled up my pants and turned to face my master. “But first, I think we need to take care of a little business. Give me your cell phone.” I reached in my pocket, pulled out my phone, and laid it in his big palm. I smiled because it looked like a child’s small toy in his huge paw. I doubted his giant fingers were going to be able to push the buttons. “You got your boss’ number in here, little man?” he asked. “Yes sir,” I responded, without even questioning in my mind why he wanted to know. I just automatically followed the lead of this muscle daddy. “What’s his name?” MD asked as he turned on the phone. “Henry. Henry Smith, sir.” I answered. Somehow the big fingers of MD were able to maneuver the buttons of the tiny phone to scroll down and find the number of Mr. Smith. It was his office number. I knew no one would be in the office at one in the morning, but even if they had been I wouldn’t have cared. I still didn’t get what MD was going to do, but I was on fire with anticipation. I could hear my boss’ voicemail pick up on the line. MD waited for the tone and then spoke with such a masculine voice that I envisioned Mr. Smith getting a hard-on as he listened to the message later that day. “Yeah, Smith, this is Dexter Robertson’s muscle daddy calling.” The big man’s words caused me to shiver with delight. “I wanted to tell you that my boy won’t be able to make it to work today. He’s going to be busy taking care of some fucking huge muscle. As a matter of fact, little Smithy-boy, Dexter won’t ever be in again. His services are needed elsewhere and his new boss pleases him much more than you ever could. You can just give everything in his tiny cubicle away and forward his last check to his home. And listen, puny man, don’t even think about causing trouble for my son in any way, because I’ll have to come down there and tie your little body into such a tight knot that they’ll have to cut off limbs to set you free. And by the way, little Henry, you can pull your hand out of your pants now.” MD then hung up the phone and closed his hand around it. I watched as he tightened his fingers and I could hear the body of the phone being crushed. My face must have shown some distress, because the big man just smiled and opened his hand. The only thing that remained was a tiny ball of crushed metal. “You won’t ever need that thing again, little man. You won’t need anything but what I can provide for you. And with these guns,” he said as he raised his arms into a double biceps pose, “I can provide you with everything you’ll ever desire – and then some. You understand what I’m saying, Dexter?” “Yes, Mr. Muscle Daddy,” I replied, like a good boy. The giant older man in front of me smiled and then placed his big hand at the back of my neck again – it was a feeling I had already learned to cherish greatly. He pulled me into his hard body and kissed the top of my head. “Yeah, Mr. Muscle Daddy has the best prize ever,” MD said lovingly. “Let’s go begin a life of muscle fun.” ******************************* The big man pushed me in front of him and then led me, by maneuvering me with just his huge hand on my shoulder, out of the bathroom and back into the main part of the bar. I felt like some kind of Ken doll being manipulated by my owner. I was sure that his one hand and arm could have made my body do whatever he commanded. I was scared and assured at the same time. “Let’s see, you’re going to need a few things for our ride to Palm Springs,” MD said as he stopped me amid the main crowd and then surveyed the area. “I’ll just pretend that we’re in Macy’s and I’m doing a little shopping. I just need to find my personal shopping assistants. Ah, there are two, ripe for the picking.” I glanced in the direction of MD’s gaze and saw two guys sitting at a table off to one side. There were two helmets sitting on the table in front of them – along with an array of empty beer bottles. MD forced my body over to the table and then stepped to the side of me and looked down at the two men menacingly. “Hey there, fellas.” MD said in a very friendly manner – a tone that I liked very much. “Hi, pops,” replied one of the guys, looking up from his seat. The two men seemed to have been in a pretty deep conversation. I picked up that they must be on their first date and were trying to get to know each other a little before going home to have sex. “How about one of you guys let me buy a helmet from you. I think five hundred should make it worth your trouble,” the big man said as he pulled his wallet from his back pocket. It was the first time I noticed the thick chain that was hanging from his belt to his wallet. “Get lost old man, these aren’t for sale,” replied the same guy. I glanced at his friend and saw a look of fear at how his “date” was responding to the huge man in front of them. I quickly realized that the guy that had spoken was pretty drunk and I don’t think he realized to who or what he was speaking. I then glanced at MD to see a slight change in his demeanor. A slender, telling smile crept across his face and I watched as the muscles in his arms tensed a little. “Maybe you misunderstood me, little fella. I wasn’t really asking for your helmet, I was telling you that I was going to take it, but I felt like I should give you something in return. Now I’m not so sure that you deserve the benefit of my generosity. So, let me begin again, shit-for-brains.” MD said this as he reached out and placed his massive hand around the top of one of the helmets. His fingers wrapped around the helmet – covering it almost completely. He lifted it off the table and it looked like a massive basketball player’s hand palming a small Nerf ball. I saw the fingers move inward and at the same time I heard a popping sound that filled the entire place. Suddenly, the helmet shattered into hundreds of pieces and fell to the table. MD had crushed the piece of fiberglass as if it had been cardboard. “Oops, look what I accidentally did. Sometimes I just don’t know my own strength. Now, gentlemen, I could do the same thing to your heads or you could give me the other helmet. Your choice. What’s it going to be? I suggest, however, that you don’t make a massive man like me wait too long. Know what I mean? There’s no telling what I might do.” MD smiled as he asked his questions – he, of course, knew what the answer would be even before the words left his mouth. These guys might have been drunk, but they knew insane power when they saw it and they weren’t going to argue with a man that had the kind of strength that this muscle daddy had just shown. The quiet guy leaned forward and sheepishly pushed the helmet across the table towards MD. The big man chuckled a little and then put his hands on the table so his big arms were almost in the two guys’ faces. “I bet both of you have fucking hard boners from seeing this muscle daddy crush that helmet. Now don’t you?” “Yes sir,” was the soft reply from both men at the same time. “That’s what I like to hear boys, that’s what I like to hear. It was a pleasure doing business with you. And because I’m feeling generous tonight, here’s eight hundred for the two helmets. Yep, I’m feeling mighty generous, don’t you think?” he asked as he looked at the men with a big grin. They both nodded their heads. “I’m feeling real good because you see that pretty thing standing behind me?” Both men leaned way out to see passed MD’s wide shoulders and huge arms. They stared at me and I didn’t know what to do, so I just raised my hand and gave them a small wave. They both then leaned back in and looked back at MD. They nodded their heads to confirm that they had seen me. “That’s my new prize – and isn’t he mighty handsome?” Again, both men nodded their heads quickly, not wanting to make this huge man angry in any way. “Yeah, I thought you’d both like him, but don’t even think about talking to him, hear me. He’s all mine and this muscle daddy doesn’t like to share. And I leave both of you with one thought that will probably fill your wet dreams for the rest of your lives. This muscle daddy is going to give his new boy anything he ever needs or wants and two punks like you aren’t going to stand in my way. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes sir,” they both answered quickly. MD stood back up and kind of rolled his shoulders as he stuck out his enormous chest and lifted his arms slightly. It dawned on me that MD was saying all of this not to intimidate or make the guys understand anything. No, he was showing off for his new boy – me. I still couldn’t completely grasp what was happening. It all seemed like some intense dream, but when I felt MD’s huge paw grab the back of my neck and pull my face to his for a deep kiss I was reminded how real it all was. He sucked my mouth for a few seconds and our lips made a popping sound as they separated, like a cork being released from a champagne bottle. MD looked back down at the two men as he maneuvered my body back into the crowded bar. “See ya, little men,” he said and we disappeared into the sea of people. I glanced up at my muscle daddy and found that he was looking down at me with a big smile. This made me smile back. A rush of warmth swept over my body and my cock pulsed harder. “You liked that didn’t you, Dexy-boy,” he asked jokingly. “Yes sir. Very much, sir.” I replied instantly. “Don’t worry, there will be plenty more of that very soon. Right now we need to get you a jacket.” MD said this as he looked up to survey the crowd again. “And I see the perfect one for you. Here we go, little Dex.” MD basically lifted me slightly off the floor with the big hand he had at the back of my neck. I felt like a small kitten being transported by its mother. There was some pain, but the awareness of how easily he lifted and moved me around made it all okay. I soon saw where we were headed. There were two guys in dark leather jackets leaning up against the wall near the dartboards. They were talking to each other, but they were mainly surveying the crowds. It would be hard for me to describe their faces as they noticed the huge man coming towards them. I’m pretty sure neither man even registered that I was there. Their mouths dropped open wide and I could tell they started to breath a little heavier than before. Both men were looking at what some people would call a “walking wet dream.” MD smiled at them as he approached. I glanced at the crotches of the two guys and was not surprised to see both cocks hardening at the same time. It was almost as if there was a race to see which man could get to full mast the quickest. “What’s with the faces, gentlemen? Haven’t you seen this much muscle before?” MD asked as he bounced his swelling pecs. “Fuck no,” said one guy as the other simply shook his head – he was either saying no or making sure he wasn’t hallucinating. “Well, this muscle daddy needs a little favor. My new little boyfriend needs a jacket and I was hoping I could make a deal with you two,” MD said turning to look at me. I noticed that neither man took their eyes off of the muscles in front of them. I was still invisible to them. “Anyway, fellas, I was wondering if we could make a little wager. I’d like to bet you that I can make both of you pop the biggest was you’ve ever released at the same exact time. If I’m not able to do it, then you both win a night of unconditional muscle worshipping of me, but if I win then you need to give me one of your jackets. I have a hunch that you’d be willing to go along with my little bet, because you’re going to get some pleasure either way.” The two men turned to look at each other – with faces full of astonishment at the opportunity that was presenting itself to them. They turned back to MD and just stared at his body for a few minutes. The muscle daddy in front of them decided to tense his torso just to give the boys a glimpse of what might be coming their way. I sensed that, unlike the two earlier guys, these fellows realized there wasn’t a choice in the matter. They simply nodded their heads in agreement, which made MD very happy. “I’m happy you two are betting men. Step away from the wall, little fellas, and let me squeeze this colossal body behind you. The two men moved forward and I watched as MD slid his big frame behind them. He let his huge arms drape over each man’s outside shoulder. MD stood about a foot taller than both guys. It was an incredible sight to see the muscle daddy’s bulging biceps right beside the two men’s faces. MD’s upper arms were wider and thicker than either guy’s head. MD bent down slightly and his arms slid a little further down both bodies. He then bent his thick trunk-like forearms upward, so that each man’s chin rested right in the nook. Both men had an enormous bicep on one side of their face and a muscled thick forearm on the other. Without warning, MD began to flex both arms at the same time and raised the giant limbs slightly upward – causing both guys to stand on their tip toes. I watched as each man’s face was smashed by a hard bulging bicep on one side and a vein-covered massive forearm on the other. I could tell that both men were in muscle heaven because they had giant smiles across their face. I could also make out the giant bulges in their pants, which also told me they liked feeling this muscle daddy’s hard skin pressed into their face as he flexed. “Yeah, boys, feel that big hard muscle pressing into your face. It’s getting hard to breathe, isn’t it? And this muscle man hasn’t even begun to flex hard. I bet with each squeeze of these giant arms your cocks get closer to exploding. Yeah, you’re getting a taste of real power now, boys. This is just a little pump; just think what I could do to your heads if I really let loose. Yeah, I could crush bricks with these biceps. You’d like to see that, wouldn’t you little men. Well, it’s now time for me to win our little bet. Feel the power of a real muscle daddy!” The big man’s words were turning me on very much. With that, MD flexed his arms really hard and straightened his back at the same time. The feet of both men left the ground. I could barely see their faces anymore because of those muscle arms squeezing so tightly. And as if both men were set up to the same timer, both bodies started to simultaneously jerk wildly. Even though their mouths were basically covered by stone-like muscle, I heard cries of pleasure from both men. The two guys finally stopped flailing around like rag dolls and both became very limp – just hanging from MD’s rock hard arms. I saw the beginnings of cum spots appearing at their crotches and down their legs. MD lessened his flex and both men slid down to the ground, against the big man’s body. It was obvious that both men were out cold – either from the lack of oxygen or because they had been overwhelmed by MD’s body. “Well, Dex, it looks like young fellas today can’t handle their muscle, doesn’t it.” MD said as he gently put both guys on a bench nearby. He pulled the leather jacket off of one of them and then leaned the two men against each other. They both still had big smiles on their faces. “Try this on.” I put on the jacket that MD handed to me and realized it was way too big. I looked up at the muscle daddy in front of me and saw that he was smiling and giving me a look of approval. He motioned me to turn around and so I did. “That’ll be perfect, Dex. You’ll grow into it before I’m finished with you.” His words thrilled me in a way that was unexplainable. The thought of growing bigger along side of this big daddy made my cock ache for major release. MD was very aware of the affect he had on me. He let out a loud laugh and then clamped his big hand at the back of my neck. “Well, now that we’ve got you a helmet and jacket, I think it’s time for a little trip. Let’s go.” Again, MD moved my body through the crowd and up the stairs to the top bar as if he were holding a stuffed animal in his hand. When we stepped out of the bar onto the sidewalk, the big guy brought my face to his and gave me another powerful kiss. The stubble on his face and the pressure from his hand caused a little pain, but the warmth and softness of his lips helped me to ignore it. When he was finished kissing me, he threw his head back and let out an animalistic yell that made shivers run down my body. Then, as if he were overcome with lust-filled passion, he bent over and pushed his wide right shoulder into my stomach. His hand slid from my neck down to my ass and then he pulled me tightly into him. He stood up and my body rose easily – supported by his massive arm and shoulder. He carried me down the street this way and he continued to let out loud yells that echoed off of the surrounding buildings. MD finally stopped and put my body back down on the ground. I turned and gazed at the largest Harley Davidson I’d ever seen. Of course a man of his size would need a big bike – why did I expect anything different. He slid onto the bike and then reached over to grab me at the waist. He lifted me up into the air and placed me on the seat in front of him. “I want you to ride in front of me so I can play with your cock and balls all the way to Palm Springs.